Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Leaderboard

Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation since 03/21/2024 in all areas

  1. Chapter 102: Miss Lilly “I WISH I was,” Beth told me. “How?!?” “The university likes to sweep things like this under the rug…? They often avoid seeing students charged so they don’t get the bad headlines. I’m guessing this was the same?” “So if she’s not going to be found in prison after all of this, where is she going?” I asked. “Nikki said she caught a flight out to the West Coast,” Beth shrugged. “I’m not any more happy about it than you are. I can only imagine what my mom and dad are going to say?” I nodded. “This is… stupid,” I said before swearing. I figured it was safe to do so. Still, the last thing I wanted to do was discover a hidden recording mechanism in the world and have all of my sins exposed to my nest mother or the university. “Yeah, it is. I’m not happy that we weren’t at least consulted. I may see if Dad can still find a way for me to still press charges.” I nodded at that. “So… besides a raving lunatic being on the loose now, how is your new nest?” I groaned, “I have three sisters, and I think all three of them would be screaming to run away from the cuteness?” “How so?” Beth asked, her smirk making me wonder if she knew anything. I sighed, “Being called a ‘Sparkle’ constantly, dressed in the most vomit-inducing onesie? Glitter seemingly on everything? Or the cherry on top? The ‘Sparkle Chant.’ “Sparkle chant?” Beth’s eyes couldn’t quite glimmer the same way in the virtual space as they could in person, but I could sense her getting a kick out of this. “You have to show me!” I had far too clear a memory of the horrible thing, and after much cajoling, I said it to her at least. “There’s no way that’s it? Not with a bunch of the ultra-girly girls?” I sighed, “There are motions too. It made me feel like I was in preschool?” “Well, that’s how the nests are all set up, isn’t it?” “The boys were bad in their own way, but seriously, there’s like a daycare play area that takes up a quarter of the room?” I shrugged, “I guess I know I’ve heard girls are almost certain to get adopted, but I didn’t think they would try and force those behaviors on college students who aren’t adopted?” “Yeah, nothing is too far, Carly,” Beth said. She looked at the clock in the room we were hanging out in. “I’m going to call it a night; it was a long day. I’ll see you in the morning?” “Sure, Beth.” “I love you, Carly,” she said with a smile, giving me a hug and a toe-curling kiss. “Love you too,” I told her. When I hung up, I noticed my diaper felt soaked. True to her word, Lilly’s door was open, despite me being seemingly the only Little still awake then. I walked through and found her quietly watching TV with a set of notes in front of her. “Enough games for the night?” She asked. I shook my head, “I was actually just hanging out with someone,” I told her. “Your girlfriend?” She asked me. I blushed, “Yes?” “You have the prettiest blush,” she told me. “Umm… thanks,” I replied. “I’m guessing your tushie needs changed?” “If you don’t mind? Please?” “Certainly! It’s my job, Princess!” Lilly carried me out to the changing table, where she unzipped the sleeper, moving from my chest down to my foot to quickly remove my feet and rear from it. “You’ve definitely got more energy than my other little sparkles in here,” she whispered. I think they all crashed over an hour ago?” I shrugged, “I never need much sleep?” She pulled the tapes loose on the diaper before easily grasping both of my ankles in her hand and lifting. “Do you mind if we have a little chat after I change you?” “Sure,” I said, wondering what she wanted to discuss. “Great, I won’t keep you up too much later, though,” she added. Mackenzie wasn’t bad at diaper changes, but hers definitely felt more… mechanical? There were all the caring actions to clean up any mess, but it felt like I was just a member of the assembly line most of the times she diapered me. Lilly took her time, gently making sure I was clean before adding some cream and powder and sealing a new diaper around my hips. She was caring as she slid my feet back inside the pajamas and zipped me up. “All clean!” She said with a smile. “Thanks,” I said, blushing that once again I’d had a diaper that I’d uncontrollably wet. She pulled me free from the strap and the table, carried me on her hip back into her apartment, closed her door, and set me down in a rocking chair she had to the side. “I’ll be right back after I wash my hands. Do you want something to drink before you go to bed?” I almost said no, just because I hadn’t trusted anyone with drinks, but with no potty training to lose anymore, I said, “Please?” “Water? Juice? Milk?” “Water would be fine,” I said. “Thanks!” ‘What happened to not closing the door?’ I wondered. ‘I’m sure they’re all out, though. I could hear snores?’ She reappeared a few moments later with a sippy cup of water and slid me down on her lap after picking me back up. “So how did you go from being the only Little still out of diapers to seemingly having less control than most overnight?” I sighed. “You can trust me, you know?” she said, taking her hand and moving some of my hair out of my eyes. I took a sip from the cup and nodded after guessing it was safer water if it was from her kitchen. “I take it that you and your mom feel you owe my mom?” She nodded, “You figured it out?” “Grandma had to,” I told her, “I don’t think Mom even knew her first name? I guess she just saw your grandmother’s business card briefly once?” She nodded, “Until I came to school here, our family had never really left the West Coast?” “Small world, though, still?” I said, “So, do you swim because of what happened?” She nodded, “After Mom almost drowned, she insisted she learn how to swim, as well as the Little who saved her. Eventually, she got good enough to swim for her high school team. When I was born, Mom started giving me lessons before I could even walk!” I nodded, “That was basically my mom too.” “So what happened?” I debated the trust issue but decided I could tell her some of it. “That LittleGo Plus stuff they used on me contains nanites that help generate a protein that binds to centers in your nervous system. They cause you to not feel the need to urinate or defecate, so your body just goes. Grandma had knocked them all offline before they became a problem.” “That makes sense. I know Kenzie was surprised you didn’t need diapers after that. I think Northrup looked up more information and shared it with her?” I sighed, “Anyway, the film required me to be transformed mid-film into a female character. The costume department and production staff decided to use nanites for that. They wanted it to be realistic, and since it could be reversed easily, it made sense. Unfortunately for me, they also reactivated the others somehow, leaving me incontinent.” She squeezed me in a hug, “I’m sorry, Carly. Why didn’t you change back, though?” “There was some sort of weird interaction, and it appears I can’t be changed back now.” She sat silently with me, rocking for a few more minutes, “I’m sorry to hear that. You do make a pretty girl, though?” “A toddler one?” I asked. She shrugged, “You do pull off the look now. Without the uniform, everyone will just assume you’re just a regular baby girl.” I nodded, “Though most babies my size don’t qualify as toddlers yet?” “True,” she agreed. “More like crawlers…? I’m glad nothing happened that way. Anyway, now I’ve settled my curiosity. Can we hang out again sometime?” “Sure,” I said and yawned. “I think this little sparkle needs to go to bed!” She smiled. I was carried back to the room, and she opened the front of the pod and placed me gently inside. She tucked me in and handed me Kylie, who must have been brought from the other nest. “Does your stuffie have a name?” “Kylie?” “My mom’s name?” “It was so I could remember it?” “That’s sweet,” she said with a smile. “And here, you need a unicorn too!” I blushed but accepted the white stuffed unicorn she handed me, putting my arm around both to cuddle them into me. “Thanks,” I said. “I’ll wake you up to swim in the morning,” she smiled, “Night, Princess.” “Night,” I told her. She put the front up, even as the end with the steps remained open for me to get out if I needed to. I closed my eyes and went to sleep, glad this long day was over! THE NEXT THING I knew was the feeling of arms underneath my body picking me up. I looked up and nearly jumped at the unfamiliarity of waking up to Lilly’s face, but relaxed and sighed, “Morning,” I told her. “Morning,” she smiled. “Kenzie mentioned you are a sleepy little one in the morning?” I was placed on the changing table and stretched out while she strapped me down. I shrugged, “Until I’m in the water?” “Well, let’s get you going there then!” She smiled. My diaper was soaked, so she took the time to wipe me clean before pulling a pink and purple swim diaper up my legs. She was hiding a tiny bit of fabric that I assumed was a swimsuit. Then, she smiled at me, “I can’t wait to see you in your new swimsuit! Miss Kenzie actually picked this out for you yesterday.” “Oh?” I asked and got a look at it. A pattern of bright pastel rainbow colors moved diagonally from the top to the bottom of the swimsuit pattern. There were white silhouettes of unicorns and stars all over that. There was a fake ruffled pink sleeve on the straps for the shoulders, and the bottom had a very short pink skirt that didn’t cover all the way to the bottom of the suit. It was in a word. Cute. For a real toddler! It was more than a little infantilizing for a now nineteen-year-old girl. I made no complaints, though, just cooperatively pulling it up over my diaper, squeezing my arms through the straps, and then tugging it a bit to get it to sit right. “You look sooooo adorable!” Lilly cooed quietly. I rolled my eyes, “Of course I do!” She tickled my side, “Now don’t go getting conceited now, Princess! Let’s go meet Kenzie and get you in the water!” I genuinely smiled as she carried me on her hip down the hall. Lilly liked to wear a robe down to the pool, and it was a nice warm fabric as I felt a bit chilly with all of my skin exposed! She scanned her wristband at the door, and we found Mackenzie pulling off her towel. “Well, good morning, Princess!” she said with a smile. “Not as fun waking up without you now? But you look way prettier in that suit than any of your others.” I turned the brightest red imaginable then. “Umm… thanks.” She laughed, approached me, and began tickling me a little. “I’m glad to see the suit looks good on you!” “Sure,” I said and felt comfortable enough with her to roll my eyes. She laughed and gave me a gentle pop on the diaper, “Well, go get in there?” Neither Lilly nor Mackenzie had to tell me twice to jump in the water. I began doing laps and getting adjusted to the feeling of the suit. The little skirt was enough loose hanging fabric that I thought I could feel some drag from it, but I also noted I felt stronger and faster again. ‘Lots to hate about the LittleGo nanites, but at least Mom’s are back in action!’ I set myself a faster pace than I’d gone for a week and noted I was again outpacing the giant in the water beside me! AFTER A GOOD swim, Lilly carried me back up to the nest, and I guessed I would be having my first shower in the new nest. Upon entering the bathroom, I discovered that wasn’t the case. “Where are the showers?” I asked, seeing instead a series of only bathtubs. They had some removable shower head sprayers, but nothing like the showers in the boys’ nest. “Girls here take baths,” she told me. “And usually at night, actually.” “But…?” I thought, confused, “Why?” She shrugged, “Probably related to the reason you have a play area in the girl’s nests, too?” I sighed, looking forward to a shower before. She sat me down in front of one of the tubs, started water, and added some strawberry-scented bubble bath. I sat there and felt a trickle of urine start going down my legs. “What?!?” I quietly squeaked. Lilly looked down at me, “You really don’t have any control now, do you?” I shook my head, “No?” “Well, swim diapers don’t really absorb anything. Otherwise, you’d be one gigantic puffy diaper in the water. They’re just to catch poopies.” I nodded at that. “That should be enough bubbles!” She looked at a clock, “May I help you today before I get the other girls up?” “Huh?” “Wash you?” “…Why?” “Because the girls usually like it?” “There are some weird girls here,” I said without a filter for some reason. She laughed, “Don’t knock it until you try it?” I shrugged, “Fine, I’ll let you?” She gave a quick, excited squeak that reminded me of my little sisters when they were about four and had a new doll as a gift. A second later, I was being assisted out of the swimsuit, and she ripped the sides of the swim diaper off. I noticed she gave a quick glance to see if there were any solids before she picked me up and sat me down in the large tub filled with bubbles. “I’ll just throw this diaper away, then we’ll work on your hair!” I was grateful she added the step of washing her hands first! Still dressed in her one-piece swimsuit, she gently pulled my hair free of the cap she’d put on my head and pulled out the spray nozzle. “Close your eyes, sweetie,” she told me with a smile. “Just lean forward here a moment,” she added. As much as I desperately hated the idea that I could no longer bathe myself, her touch on my hair and body over the next ten minutes was more soothing than I could have dreamed possible! She rinsed my hair first before rubbing in a shampoo that was definitely more strawberry-scented. “I’m going to smell like a strawberry?” I said, even as I couldn’t help but purr a bit at her fingers massaging my scalp. “Sorry, it’s my favorite scent that’s available for us as nest mothers.” “You have scents available?” I opened my eyes a crack after she rinsed my hair. “Yep! You could smell like apples, baby powder, mangos, lavender, or sandalwood too.” “Which do most go with?” “The girls tend to like baby powder, lavender, or strawberry. At the beginning of the year, I let this nest pick, and they preferred the strawberry.” “Beats smelling like a baby, I guess?” I sighed. “You sure don’t hold back, do you?” She asked. I wondered if I’d stepped over the line, but I guessed I could trust her, “Honestly, you and Miss Mackenzie stood up for me and were willing to defend me when I was poisoned. It earned you trust points. I can filter it all out, though, if you want me to?” She tickled my side and smiled, “No, I like that you have a brain. “Close your eyes; we’ll put conditioner in there now.” She was very gentle in massaging the conditioner, leaving it in while washing my body with a loofah from top to bottom on both my front and back. I was more than a little taken aback when, after she rinsed the conditioner, she changed the setting on the nozzle and practically power-washed my rear, though! “I know, not the most comfortable, but no need to get an infection or diaper rash here!” Soon, she carried me back to the room and laid me out on the changing table. “I’m glad your grandma brought diapers for you yesterday. I’ll make sure we order some for you, but I don’t generally keep that many in your size!” “What about the one you had that day?” “It was a leftover… Umm…” She looked like she was about to cry but managed to sniffle out, “She got busted in the weekend walkout after the movie night.” “Oh,” I said. I looked around the room. Is that where most of your girls ended up?” She nodded sadly, “Dean Northrup yelled at me because apparently, I let a rebellion formant in my nest. I think I would have been fired that week if she hadn’t been canned?” “Sorry,” I said to her. She quickly dressed me in my new uniform: a onesie blouse, green jumper, tights, and shiny, uncomfortable shoes. After a hurried look at the clock, she quickly braided my hair into a French braid and attached a gigantic white bow at the top of my head. “You should get your ears pierced,” she said as she sat me down. I nodded, “Maybe this weekend?” “Careful where you get it done,” she advised. I nodded. “Okay, I need to get the rest of the sparkles up; you can wait for them to go to breakfast or go by yourself. Up to you!” I thought of the excitement that week. “I’ll wait as long as it’s not past my normal time. Thanks for helping me get ready and taking me to swim,” I said. I walked over to her and hugged her giant legs. “Aww, I’ll do that every day if it gets me hugs like that!” I blushed and got to work, watching her get the nest ready. I must have missed everyone taking baths the night before because I only saw one girl disappear into the bathroom long enough to do so! Despite the longer time spent on me that morning, we were all out the door and to breakfast within a couple minutes of Mackenzie’s nest. “Cute bow,” Amy said to me. “Thanks,” I blushed, “Miss Lilly did it.” “She does like to dote on us,” she agreed, pointing to her pigtails, which had large green and yellow ribbons tied to the ends. With that, an almost typical day at Emerson began again for us! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press the Like Button and Leave a comment!!! I have been fortunate the past few months to have some solid writing time available, but unfortunately, I have had none this week so far. Please consider leaving some encouraging comments if you get a chance, so maybe I can have a good writing day on Saturday! Providing the necessary Likes show up, I'll give you a bonus chapter on Sunday, which will be the one-year anniversary of my managing to post at least one chapter every week!
    30 points
  2. Chapter 103: Descendants BETH WAS DRESSED and out the door feeling a little more refreshed that day. Knowing there was no filming today in class helped take some of the edge off her nerves. She made it to the cafeteria before any of the Littles’ nests to get her food and claim a table. She was joined by Livy, who had convinced her to get up early that morning. She noticed the sea of ponytails, bunches, braided pigtails, and other ‘cute’ hairstyles coming in when she identified a giant hairbow on a girl coming straight towards her table. Her mouth dropped open. Livy asked, “What?” She just pointed and soon heard her best friend giggling like a crazy woman. “Carly?” She asked, “Where in the world did that bow come from?” She couldn’t suppress her own amusement. Carly sighed, “Apparently, Miss Lilly likes styling all of her girl’s hair in the morning?” “It’s gigantic,” Livy giggled some more. “Maybe it would look okay on someone her size?” Carly suggested. “No, it’s sized for a child, but it’s definitely over the top. Leave your stuff here, I’ll watch it, and go get your food.” Beth said. As Carly walked away, Livy said, “When do I get to play with her hair. She’s adorable!” “Hands off?” Beth said, looking at her. “No worries, Beth, you can have the adorable girl, but you have to admit it’s hard to believe your too-short boyfriend is now among the cutest little girls on campus?” Beth sighed, “Personally, I think she is the cutest. We’ll have to really keep an eye out for her when we’re off campus.” When Carly returned, Beth helped her onto the taller bench seat beside her and watched her eat an impossible number of calories. “Where do you put it all?” Beth asked. “Probably in this stupid diaper later?” she responded to her. “Still no control?” Beth asked. Carly shook her head, “No unless we get rid of those nanites and the protein, I’ll be incontinent forever.” “That sucks,” Livy said. “Sorry,” she added. Carly nodded, “Yeah, it does. I guess it’s the price I have to pay to be beautiful?” Beth smirked knowingly, and Livy laughed at the part she understood. The conversation moved on to plans for the week and the weekend, and eventually, the three of them split up. Beth went to the library to a lab to study for Signals, and Livy walked to class. Just before they split, Beth saw that Carly got a message that her grandma would be picking her up for a doctor’s appointment after screenwriting. “Guess I’ll see you at narratives?” She told her after giving her a hug. “Yeah, see you there!” Beth and her shadowing bodyguard made their way to the lab, where she used a HoloSystem to manipulate a lab assignment for her signals class. It wasn’t due until the next week, but she had no desire to put things off with as crazy as her life had been! Beth spent time loading the lab materials and sorting through the assignment one step at a time. It was a bit of an exploratory lab that she was sure would have been more difficult if she didn’t have a tutor for the subject. She sighed, ‘I hope Carly and I can get through this safely.’ Before she knew it, it was time to head to her class, and she quickly discovered she was ahead of most of the class based on some of the questions being asked. At one point, one of her classmates next to her asked, “Do you understand this?” She just nodded, “Yeah?” “Care to help me study?” She realized the boy was looking at her closer than she noticed before. He was kind of cute, but she wasn’t interested. “Sorry, my study partner and I are already pretty exclusive?” “Worth a shot,” he said with a smile. “Let me know if that ever changes!” Beth nodded but started packing her stuff up as soon as the class ended to escape the awkward feeling with the boy that remained! I HAD MADE it to Screenwriting and endured a severe crush of ‘what happened’ questions until Mason stepped in, “Time to leave Carly alone, please,” he said, getting between me and a few of the girls who were clearly crushing on me even more now! “Thanks, Mason,” I said, having nearly forgotten he was in Screenwriting with me. “No problem, wouldn’t do for our group’s star to get mobbed,” he laughed. “I don’t see Charlotte anywhere?” I told him. He laughed, “I think the rest of the crew and I have decided the story is as much yours as the mom’s, though. I’m not sure who would really get the supporting role in an award?” I shrugged, “I think it’s clear the star is Charlotte; she has more scenes than I do.” “Maybe…? How’d your animation script turn out?” “Pretty good, I think?” The professor started the class right then, and we once again delved into several scripts, including mine. We were also informed the animation studio would be picking their scripts on Thursday. “I hope mine gets made,” I told Mason as he helped me down from the chair. “I’m sure it will; it sounds awesome to me! Much better than the classic drivel I came up with!” I laughed, “We’ll see! Classic drivel is classic for a reason!” He walked me out of class, and I discovered Grandma was waiting for me. “Hi, Grandma,” I said to her. “Hi, sweetheart!” she said and scooped me up. I turned red, but I had to accept my size meant being picked up was inevitable. Now that I was in diapers and a girl, it seemed to be happening even more often. “So what’s this appointment?” “It’s a follow-up with Doctor Nickerson. We want to see if there has been any change since you were in on Sunday. It’ll help us establish if we can develop any treatments moving forward?” As she said that, I felt her hand reach discreetly under the skirt of my jumper. “Let’s go get you in a clean diaper before we go, though,” she said quietly. She had me on the changing table as a couple of the other girls from my class were finishing up their own potty runs after sitting still for so long. Emma was shorter than Grandma but still towered over me as she passed by and gave me a friendly smile and wave even as Grandma lifted my butt into the air. I was pretty sure my face was redder than it had been in a few hours, at least! “What about my seminar class?” I asked her as she carried me to the adjacent hospital campus. “If you check your email, you should see that the university board of regents has voted to cancel that requirement for current students. You won’t have to attend it again this semester while you’re here.” “That’s awesome!” I couldn’t help but smile. She nodded, “Hopefully, it stays gone, but I won’t hold my breath. I’m still waiting to see who they appoint as the permanent new Dean of Littles and Head Nest Mother.” “Hopefully it won’t be worse?” I said. “Hopefully,” she agreed. “The politics have gotten ugly, though. I’m a little bit nervous at how little was said at the end of last week.” I thought back to how quickly things had seemed to die down, “That does seem a little strange?” Walking through the entrance doors, I saw Fred sitting in a chair. He waved at us as Grandma carried me to check me in with the HoloReceptionist. We sat for fifteen minutes before a nurse showed up to direct our party down a few hallways and to a room. “No front door service this time?” I asked. “Can’t always be treated special? Plus, I’m sure Holly is probably coming from surgery or doing pre-consults,” Grandpa said. “I still can’t believe she’s from my dimension and somehow is working as a surgeon here,” I told them. “It is a little unbelievable. When Beth’s dad, Cameron, was trying to keep from being adopted by Addison, she was invaluable. The judge was actually forced at first to acknowledge her credibility as a surgeon until Addison’s mom had her poisoned.” I made a face at that, “Beth’s grandma sounds like she was a real witch.” “She was,” Grandma said. “Actually, I’ve heard she’s still just as vile, just pint-sized at this point…” I was about to ask what she meant when the door was opened for us, and the nurse said, “Doctor Nickerson will be down in just a moment. Would you please have your granddaughter down to just her diaper and help her put on this gown?” “Huh…?” I started to ask as the door closed. “Does she think I can’t dress myself?” “Probably,” Grandma said. Go ahead and strip out of your uniform. Try to be careful with that adorable bow, though!” I groaned, “I don’t know what I did to deserve this.” She laughed at me, and a moment later, she had assisted me with putting on the horrible gown. It was as if the world was in on the joke, though, as it was pink and covered in unicorns and rainbows!!! The examination bed was again lowered closer to the ground. When Dr. Nickerson entered, I decided they must have custom-designed examination rooms for her. “Hi Carly, Amanda, Fred,” she said as she came in and closed the door. They made some pleasant small talk before she started to get serious. There was a stool that was ‘tall for her,’ and a moment later, she sat on it while holding a tablet. “Okay, Carly. I want to go ahead and start scanning you. Can you just lay back on the bed for me?” I nodded and laid back, suddenly feeling a few belts go across me automatically. “Don’t worry, Carly. I just want to make absolutely sure you stay still for this scan. It’ll only take half a minute.” I sat still, held down by the belts from the top of my chest to my hips, knees, and ankles. About thirty seconds later, there was a ‘beep’ sound, and the straps retracted. “One second,” she said, “You can sit up now.” I did so and watched her manipulate a projected hologram for a few minutes. I thought I could decipher my bladder, spine, and a few other details until she zoomed all the way in. Grandpa joined her and looked at the data himself. The two whispered off to the side for a couple of moments before returning to me. “Okay, so let’s just get this over with, Carly. Right now, you have enough of that protein we discussed before built up on your nervous centers that there is no way you can control your bladder or bowels. If I didn’t know the story, I would believe you had been breastfeeding for a good five years to get this level of effect.” “Five years?!?” I asked. She nodded. “Without any breaks at that!” “Breaks help?” “Somewhat,” she shrugged, “For me, in the beginning, if I didn’t nurse during the week, I would regain some control, at least in my bowels. At this point, though, it’s just a moot point.” “Wait… you still???” She shrugged, “Mommy had a rejuvenation treatment so she could continue nursing me. It’s addictive, but most importantly, quite pleasant if you like your mommy?” “That may go under the file of things I never needed or wanted to know?” She laughed, “You asked!” Turning to Grandma, “Did you have any luck analyzing those nanites?” I looked at Grandma, who nodded, “I think there’s a reason the nanites she came with haven’t done anything.” “What?” I asked. “Your nanites are direct descendants of your mothers, but these are slightly different. I think they’re actually nanites from Beth’s dad, Cameron.” “What?!?” I gasped. BETH LOOKED AT Livy in disbelief. “You think I should break up with her?” “Beth, she’s a trouble magnet! Until she came, you were doing perfectly fine! You had nothing to worry about!” “But it’s not that easy, Livy,” she told her. She felt hurt and angry about it! “What’s not that easy? Why don’t you just say the girl thing isn’t for you?” “Because I love her, Livy.” Livy sighed, “She’s going to lead you straight to an adoption, though!” Beth sighed, “Livy, you just don’t understand…?” “Isn’t she supposed to be going home at the end of the semester even if she’s not adopted?” Beth nodded, “I know, Livy.” She sighed, “Look, Livy, I can’t really explain it? I have had a couple of crushes, but I’ve never felt this way about someone before? Carly, Connor, it doesn’t matter which she is… She’s amazing, and I’ve fallen for her?” Livy sighed, “I just don’t want to see my best friend being led around in one of those stupid backpack harnesses with your droopy diaper peeking out of a dress?” Beth nodded, “Trust me, I don’t want that either!” “Then…?” “I can’t Livy… There’s just something that I can’t let go of with Carly.” Livy sighed, “Fine, I’ll drop it. IF you end up adopted, please plan on me being the first to say, ‘I told you so?’” “You have first dibs,” Beth agreed. “So, anyway… how was the party this weekend?” This time, it was Livy blushing! Beth knew she had her own hooks in her friend. Slowly, she badgered the details out of her that there was a boy named Keith whom she’d met at the party. He was another Tweener, and she was pretty sure she would have another date this weekend. As they talked, she worked to see if Livy could unknowingly help her plan her date with Carly, too! Eventually, as lunch ended, they cleaned up their trays and headed off to their classes. Beth hoped that when she saw Carly, maybe he would have some better news! When she reached the SoundStage, where their class was to be held that day, though, she found a rather confused-looking Carly. “What’s wrong?” She asked her. Carly sighed, “I’ll have to tell you later. Too many ears here?” She nodded, “Are you okay at least?” Carly nodded, “Nothing’s different from what we knew this morning.” Beth knelt down and hugged her momentarily, even as the rest of their studio gathered around them. Professor Wyler came out of the back break room and, after looking around the room, said, “Okay, thanks for meeting here today!” He pressed a sequence on his tablet, and the room became their normal classroom. “Go ahead and have a seat in your studios for now, please.” As we all moved around, Beth found herself seated, sandwiching Carly between her and Charlotte. They all turned to see the professor in the middle of the room. “First, I hope everyone has started filming as of this weekend?” He asked. Most of the groups nodded. “Studio One, how are you doing so far?” “We’ve filmed five scenes, but the special effects are taking some time with that?” their producer answered. “You’ll want to get that stepped up,” Professor Wyler said, “But that is at least a start!” “Studio Two?” “We tried to start filming, but the scenery and programming are not easy with this script?” The producer said. “We’re hoping to get scenes filmed tonight, though, finally?” “You bid on the most expensive script and definitely the most challenging. Hopefully, you have enough left for the special effects?” “That’s part of the problem; we’re having to figure this out on a budget,” he acknowledged. The professor smirked, “I do love game theory. You’ll have a chance to compete for some additional funds today!” Beth noted that the tall Big seemed to breathe a sigh of relief at that! “Studio Four?” she heard a moment later. “Why’d he skip us?” she heard one of the members ask. “No idea,” Sebastian whispered. “Umm… mostly pretty good. Like Studio Two, we’re trying to film on a budget and need some special effects for the script?” Beth grinned when she realized that, as horrible as their script was, it had also been one of the cheapest films! ‘Did PooPloders cost us?’ she wondered though, shifting uncomfortably at the memory of the stickiness. ‘I’m so glad I’m in my panties,’ she thought guiltily, even as she turned and saw Carly out of the corner of her eye. Her skirt had crept up, but Charlotte took that moment to push it down. It had been up long enough for Beth to recognize a diaper that would need to be changed after class! “So, how much have you filmed?” Professor Wyler asked them. “Seven scenes?” The producer said, “As long as we keep that up, we’ll be done before the four-week shooting timeline you gave us?” Professor Wyler nodded, “You will, but remember, you’ll need a lot more editing in your film. If possible, I would try to speed up that filming so you don’t get jammed up.” The producer nodded at him, and he looked at Studio Three. Then, he said, “You’ll notice I skipped Studio Three? I actually keep track of your filming and logs of scenes as you work. Studio Three, would you mind sharing where you’re at?” “We’re completely ‘in the can,’” Charlotte said with a smile. “And that’s how you know they’ll be able to have time to edit!” Professor Wyler smirked. “Nice job; hopefully, you were picky about your filming, though?” “Yes, sir,” Sebastian answered. “We’ve reviewed everything daily and should have all the necessary footage.” “And everything has run smoothly?” “All except one problem…” he said, side-glancing at me. “We’ll have everything on time, though!” “Very good!” he smiled at everyone. “Now, as many of you realized, you’re short on some funds, and knowing that, I’ve come up with another little game to help top up your budgets…” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like Button and leave me a comment! Today, this post marks a complete year without missing a week of posting!!!! This is a first for me, as I usually run out of chapters by mid-summer due to my short writing season each year. I'm excited to have managed not to miss any weeks! Real life, unfortunately, has exploded this past week, and I may run into a major lull in writing early this year. I'm hoping next weekend and through April, things will improve, but if it doesn't, I may have to switch back to once-per-week posts to stay ahead of myself here. <crossed fingers that doesn't happen yet> I really appreciate all of your support; if you've enjoyed my work, please consider purchasing a copy on Amazon Kindle! All of my completed works are available there! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    26 points
  3. Chapter Thirty Five Amanda looked at her clock. About an hour until she had a guest, and somehow John was still awake. Usually he’s fallen over by now, but since lunch he was so wired he climbed on the couch, climbed down and ran around it with Xerxes following him. He drew for a few minutes and then got back up. Being mostly caught up work, with only an hour or so of work left to finish later, she stopped and pondered how to get him slowed down long enough for the sleepiness to take over without blatantly just putting him in the playpen. After a moment the idea came to her, so she tapped her computer to put into standby and went to gather her supplies. Bottle of a specific lotion. Shower cap. Gloves. Shower turned on. She was ready. Stepping out of the bathroom, she watched as John crawled around the corner of the couch and used the side of the couch to get back onto his feed and waddle away from Xerxes, towing a toy behind him. He definitely grumbled about the fact that once the rough pup diapers got the slightest bit wet he waddled, and when they got partly full he was reduced to crawling. But she had to admit it, he was rough on them and they never tore once. Waiting for John to waddle into range, she reached out and snatched him up. She got him against her up with a squish and hugged him “I know someone that’s getting a quick shower.” He grumped at her a bit about being stopped, but it was obvious to her that he was almost out of steam. Maybe he kept moving so he wouldn’t feel it. Either way, it was about to be solved by some relaxing warm water. Standing him up and kneeling down, she was able to undo the locking snaps on his onesie. Press up, twist halfway, pull, twist the rest of the way and pull while tilting it back away from the direction that it would get pulled if it got snagged. Or if little hands were trying to remove it. It was the most normal locking snap, meant to keep them from just getting tugged off while littles were playing. It also made sense to Amanda that some more regressed littles would try to take their clothes off even if it was cold, so that just seemed all too practical. With just a moment of effort, his onesie was off, his diaper was off and she was able to give him a quick pass with a wipe, and she could see that the cream she used in her diaper area had definitely gotten rid of all the hair. But the rash that wet hair had caused was just barely there. Swinging her charge up and into the bath tub she gave him a quick kiss on the forehead and started explaining. He always seemed calmer if he halfway understood what was going on. “Okay John, do you remember us talking about you getting a bit scruffy?” He nodded “Yes…” “Well, first we’re going to wash your hair and then put a shower cap on you. Then I’m going to use this cream to knock that facial hair off, and that will take care of that, okay?” She watched him nod uncertainly and then she got to work shampooing his hair that was some how halfway oily again anyway. It was rewarding how he closed his eyes and enjoyed the scalp massage. Once he was shampooed and rinsed, she held up the shower cap and explained “I just need you to stand still for a moment. This will protect your hair and eyebrows so we don’t have to worry about any splashing, okay?” He looked a bit nervous as he nodded but she went ahead and put the shower cap onto him, and then dried her hands before putting on her thick gloves. Now it was time to be careful. She took a moment to make sure that his eyes and ears and even the back of his neck was covered up before using a fingertip to smear the paste onto his face, up under (but not into) his nose and all the way down to his neck and chest. Thankfully the nanite paste had no smell at all. Since he was cooperating and being a very good boy, she was able to wash her gloved hands off, and rinse his face off slowly with a cup of water. Just to be certain, she rinsed him a coupe of extra times. And now for the rest of him, she took an old rag that was about to be tossed and used it to rub him down all over with the same paste from the neck down. Since she wasn’t worried about messing up and having an accident, it didn’t even take a minute before she was washing him off thoroughly. After taking her gloves off and throwing them away with the rag, she went ahead and popped the now empty tube into the trash with the gloves. It’s amazing how you could buy a tube sized exactly to do one whole little, and it was honestly very inexpensive, too. Now it was time to lather him up for real and give him a good scrubbing down! The rest of the shower was uneventful, and the warm water worked wonders, as he was starting to sway back and forth trying to stay upright. As she got him up and wrapped in her fluffiest towel, she stepped out of the bathroom with him just in time to see a shadow moving through the window. Apparently she had gotten a later start on this than she expected, and her visitor was here. Before they would knock on the door and wake up her son, she half-dashed while keeping her upper body still to reach over and open the door. She was greeted by a formally dressed woman about her own height, which was on the short end of the spectrum for her people. The woman looked to be in her forties and dressed in a very casual pair of slacks and presentable cool blue blouse. Everything about this woman, including her demeanor seemed to exude calm and collected. Even her light brown hair, which most professionals wore up, was brushed out long and presented half in the back and half over one shoulder with not so much as a wrinkle or split end to be seen. Amanda waved silently in greeting and pointed to the now sleeping little on her shoulder. The woman nodded immediately in understanding. Waving the visitor inside, she gestured her to the counter where she always met with guests and had coffee. Only once she was seated and seemed comfortable did Amanda turn and walk as smoothly as she could manage to the her sons room. Pivoting him slowly onto the changing table, she unwrapped the towel from around him and gave him a quick once over. The nanites in the paste had done their job admirably, and he was smooth as a baby. When his body hair grew back it would likely be a gentle fuzz, and not something thick or unsanitary. He slept through her putting a rough pup onto him. He was still out when she put a fresh onesie on him. And he was completely limp when she laid him in the crib and pulled a blanket over him. She knew she would find him laying comically butt up on his big pillow later, but for now he was just an adorable sleeping blessing. She pulled out her phone and took a picture to prove that he could be still, before sliding the rail back up and turning out the light. As she started out of the door she was confronted by Xerxes, who was sitting up and staring at her. She had to lean down to whisper to the dog “Go lay down next to his crib.” Xerxes did not move. He obviously wanted his little. So with a sigh she grabbed his doggy bed and carried it into the room, putting it next to the crib. The dog looked indignant, but eventually gave up and sat on his bed looking into the crib. Stepping out of the room and pulling the door semi closed behind her, she pushed the child gate on the bathroom closed and flicked the towel into the hamper through the open laundry room door on her way to greet her visitor. Holding out her hand, she was greeted with a gentle handshake. “Hello, I’m Amanda Taylor. I’m pleased to meet you.” With a nod back “I’m Carol Scientia, pleased to meet you as well.” With a polite smile, Amanda motioned “I usually have a cup of coffee around this time of the day, and if you would like a cup, coffee is better when shared.” The woman nodded thoughtfully “I would happily share coffee with you.” Taking a moment to pop the seal on the vacuum container that she used to keep her coffee fresh on the counter, she quickly got a pot of coffee brewing and then dutifully resealed it. Turning back to Carol, she waved “I have a variety of coffee cups, if you would like to pick your own. Or if you would like, I could just grab one of my favorites.” Now with a smirk, Carol said “You know, I’m interested to see which one of them is your favorite.” With a nod, she reached out and pulled her two favorite mugs off of the cup hooks and sat them down on the counter. One was a sky blue with wisps of white that reminded her of looking up at the sky on a foggy morning as the sun comes up and starts to chase away the fog. And the other was an earthy brown with swirls of light green that reminded her of a freshly tilled garden, ready to be planted. Neither one was fancy. The handles were just the right size, the bottom was slightly rounded and comfortable to hold from the bottom. Filling both cups with black coffee, Amanda sat them down on the counter between her and Carol and motioned “Take your pick, these are my two favorites.” Carol nodded as she took the blue one, saying “Thank you very much. I find myself drawn to the blue one, so that is the one I will take.” After they had a few sips of coffee, Carol spoke up again “You have a very nice house. It’s just the right size. What drove you to move so far out of town?” Amanda took another sip as she thought of the best way to answer. Finally she spoke “I know that a lot of people like to live in tight little neighborhoods and keep everything identical, and that’s fine if they want to do that. I just don’t … fit that mold. I can’t have a garden in a suburb. I can’t ignore my yard for a couple of days if I’m backed up a bit on work. Everyone around you is constantly pressuring you to conform to their ideals of your life. If … I guess if that makes sense?” Carol simply nodded along in understanding as Amanda spoke and when she stopped, Carol simply pointed to the three rows of mugs hanging under the counter from cup hooks. She spoke “Much like your coffee mugs there. Not being all identical is not a bad thing. Sometimes the uniqueness makes us more complete as a whole. And just the same, there are all types of people. If I may ask, how do you like your garden?” Now Amanda smiled “I love my garden. Now that I have John in my life I may need to save up a bit and move the fence back and then move the whole garden back next year so that he has more room to play. As much as he tries to spend all of his time outdoors, it may do to get him a nice playhouse. Maybe one of those with the solar panels to power some fans on the inside, since it get humid here in the summer.” Carol smiled “That’s more of a what you want to do with your garden than it is how you feel about it. It sounds like your garden is a big part of your life that you are willing to, literally in this case, move back to make room for someone in your life.” With a little laugh, Amanda nodded in agreement “I think that you might be right. I wasn’t lonely before, but now I already don’t think I could live without my son in my life.” Yet another smile in response, until the look on her face changed “Tell me, do you ever have any trouble with wildlife in your garden?” Cautiously, Amanda asked back “Do you mean like birds and squirrels?” After a very short pause, the response came “I mean those things, as well as foxes and snakes. Just any wildlife in general.” “Well, with the smell of Xerxes here, foxes have never dared come anywhere near the house. I do get the occasional garden snake. They’re non venomous, so I just get my gloves and grab them and carry them off to the treeline to set them free.” “Have you ever had any venomous snakes?” Now with a sigh, Amanda admitted “Only once.” “And how did you handle it?” “Well … it was rearing up at Xerxes, so I grabbed the shovel and … I’m sad to say that I had to make the decision to kill it. I felt bad about it, so I buried it out front and planted a white Azalea bush over it as my way of apologizing to it.” There was a pause while Carol left her to have her thoughts before she spoke up again “You know, from the report I was given, and what you’ve said so far, you strike me as a very model Big in some ways, and a bit rebellious in others.” Unable to hold in a bit of a laugh, Amanda asked “Okay. I can’t resist asking: How so?” After calmly finishing her sip of coffee, the visitor explained “You act to protect first and foremost. You value nature, you value life, and I’m willing to bet that you don’t want to mess up the forest around you, as you’d rather live in the middle of it, and not make it conform to your ideals.” Amanda nodded “I suppose that is all pretty accurate. And as for the rebellious side?” “Well” she paused to take a sip. “Where most people would just conform to what their neighbors expected of them and blend in to avoid standing out, which I’m certain that you tried to do, you decided that life was not for you, and you changed everything about your life that you needed to in order to get away from it and live more like you wanted.” Trying to take a sip of her coffee was a mistake as she choked on it a little as Carol ended her statement. That took a moment of coughing to get over. Covering her mouth as she finished coughing, she mumbled “My son is rubbing off on me.” Now even the incredibly calm seeming Carol joined in the chuckling “Littles do tend to bring out the best in us in some ways, and try our patience in others.” “Amen.” Exclaimed Amanda and they even raised mugs and clinked them together. After another sip, Amanda spoke this time, saying “Do you know what the giveaway is that a neighborhood is going to be super oppressive, from my point of view?” Now looking intrigued, Carol leaned in with a smirk and asked “Oh? Do tell, I’m always looking for more ways to understand patients.” Amanda held up one finger and answered simply “The mail boxes.” That gave Carol a moment of pause before she asked “Okay, what is it about the mailboxes?” Smiling now, Amanda explained “If all of the mail boxes are ornate and every single one of them is completely identical in every way, then that neighborhood is usually the kind where someone will yell at their neighbors about anything end everything, from how they park, to if their mulch is faded, if they plant a bush without clearing it with everyone else first, even if their driveway is dirty. Next time you drive through an unfamiliar neighborhood, look at the mailboxes.” For her part, Carol listened intently, nodding along, and finally agreed “You know, that is a bit reductive in a way, but I can only think of examples that prove your point. My Mother moved into a neighborhood like that and let’s just say that I got my masters by studying and writing about the people in the neighborhood around my Mother.” Waving a hand, Amanda explained “Oh, I’m certain that there are exceptions. But when I was trying to find a new place to live, that became my red flag before I found this place and fell in love with it.” Another moment and a couple of sips of coffee later, Amanda got up and brought the carafe over and refilled both of their cups. After putting the carafe back in place she said “Please let me know if you would like any water to drink as well.” With a nod Carol took her mug again before explaining “So I suppose you’re patiently waiting for me to ‘get to the point’ as it were?” Amanda shrugged a bit “I’m not going to rush you or anything, I figure that the small talk was polite conversation, and I don’t mind it. But if you’re ready, we can change the topic.” Carol reached over and placed her hand onto Amanda’s own and said softly “I was sent out to check on you because you seemed pretty shaken up last night. Which is very reasonable.” All that Amanda could really do in this situation was nod, trying not to dwell on the events that left her crying all night long. “Well.” Carol explained “The best possible news is that the little girl that you saved woke up two hours ago. She doesn’t know where she is and she doesn’t remember how she got to where she was, but she remembers being carried and someones voice telling her to wake up.” Finally she realized that she had been holding her breath when she exhaled and slumped against the counter in front of her, mumbling “Thank the Goddess.” For her part, Carol did not seem to say anything, she waited patiently for Amanda to take a few deep breaths and sit back up before continuing. “Now that she is awake, the LPS has assigned a case worker and she is in an LICU unit. She’s going to be very well taken care of and they’ll get her healed up. A Child Psychologist will be visiting with her, and she will be placed in a loving home.” It took a bit longer to process than Amanda was willing to admit, but the end result was still a relief. Seemingly that relief must have started to show on her face. Speaking now, Carol did not interrupt her until the end of her moment of reflection. “So you made quite an impression with Agent Praefectus, and the paramedics. There is a bit of a push to offer you a cash reward for your assistance. It wouldn’t be a huge number, but the higher ups over Agent Preafectus want you to be willing to cooperate in the future for a few things.” Immediately Amanda held up a hand “I refuse to take any money for that. Period.” Smiling now, Carol looked the image of pride as she explained “I already told them that you would likely refuse. But I know them so they are very likely to send out a contractor to try and talk you into an improvement to your driveway and maybe a walking path at the very edge of your property line, at the very least.” Frowning a bit, Amanda argued “I can maintain these things. There’s no need for that, really.” Now Carol seemed to actively choose to give a nonchalant shrug as she explained “I am here to help you adjust and make sure you are doing well after a traumatic event. You seem like the type that would prefer to know in advance. Arguing with them directly is your job.” Nodding appreciatively, Amanda admitted “Yes, I do appreciate that.” After a long quiet moment sitting together. After finishing her second cup of coffee, Amanda admitted out loud “You know, I thought this would be more stressful and it would turn into some sort of session? Looking up from her own mug, Carol commented with a straight face “You’ve been answering questions and reflecting on things for an hour now.” That gave Amanda a moment of pause while she thought. “Now” Carol interrupted her thoughts “It seems like you’ve had time to talk about the events from last night with someone and spent the night with them being there for you?” Amanda nodded along. “Have you noticed suddenly feeling over the top as far as being protective of your son today?” “Well … A bit, yes. I think I’ve kept it mostly under control though.” Carol nodded along “Why don’t we talk for a bit longer, let this process, and you can tell me how this has affected your internal dialogue.” Amanda sighed a bit “Okay, so that’s probably going to be a bit harder.” ~~~~~~~ An hour and a half John woke up in his crib, and not snuggling with his dog. He had that feeling that he got when he slept either too much or not enough and even flopping onto his giant pillow, which usually worked wonders, could relieve his temporary grumpiness.
    20 points
  4. Chapter 14: Let It All Soak In I couldn’t fully blame my lack of sleep for how distracted I was from the standardized test I was taking. I suppressed yet another yawn as I tried to recall all the advice Grace had given me about multiple-choice tests. There was the obvious – when in doubt, choose “C.” Then, there were other pieces of advice, such as working to eliminate wrong answers to make it easier when I still needed to guess. On the geometry question I was staring at, I was fairly certain that “C” was incorrect, and I was skeptical of “D” as well. That’s what made the whole thing suck even more. If I just had more time to work things through on a sheet of paper, perhaps I’d arrive at the answer, but I had a little over a minute for each question, meaning I had to just mark an answer and move on to the next one or risk not completely finishing the test. I took hold of my pencil and filled in the “B” circle. At least I had narrowed that question down to having a fifty percent chance of getting it right. Nine months of learning all boiled down to two days of filling in circles for hours and hours on end. I hated that this was supposed to somehow serve as proof that I had managed to learn anything over the course of the school year. Then again, it wasn’t as though my performance throughout the rest of the school year could have been regarded as spectacular. If I had considered how tired the bedwetting was going to make me, I might have been able to exercise enough self-control to delay this experiment until after the school year had ended, but now I was stuck with the consequences of those decisions. Still, I should have been able to do better on the test. It was true that I was tired. It was also true that I had gotten significantly less sleep than normal since Friday evening. But it wasn’t even lunchtime yet. Even on nights when I didn’t get that much sleep, I usually was capable of summoning the willpower to stay on task for the first couple hours of school. That wasn’t the case today. That’s because something else was on my mind. Something that challenged everything I had thought I had known about my pursuit of pull-ups over the past few years. Despite my best efforts, my thoughts kept attempting to drift back to that scene in bed earlier this morning when I had peed in my pajamas while lying down on the bed. I had finally succeeded in coaxing my body to allow my bladder to release in a more natural sleeping position. The result had been a rush of exhilarating physical sensations and emotions that had taken me completely by surprise, especially as that hadn’t been the case the two other times I had peed while kneeling over my sheets. There were a couple of things I knew were true about my interest in pull-ups. There was something about the overall presence and feeling of wearing a pull-up that I found comforting, from the way the sides hugged around my waist to the softness of the interior absorbent padding to the way the bulky padding fit between my legs. I could still recall the mesmerizing way the pull-up had crinkled as I had held it in my hands and slid it up my legs. It had brought a sense of calm and assurance that shouldn’t have been possible for just a change in undergarments. I had always assumed that I would wet a pull-up when I got a chance to wear one next. That was what one did when they wore a pull-up. I had no idea whether that was something I was going to enjoy, but I was desperate to discover what it felt like. With the way my wetting experiment had gone this morning, I felt it was safe to assume that this was something I was going to enjoy. What I had never expected was that I would now be desperately wanting to wet my pants again, not because doing so was part of a scheme to get my parents to purchase pull-ups for me, but because I enjoyed doing it in and of itself. I looked up at the clock near the doorway to the classroom. How long had I been staring blankly at the next question? Five minutes. I hurried through the new few questions, skimming them briefly before hastily filling in my first guess. Grace had told me a horror story about college prep tests where one would actually lose points if they got an answer wrong, meaning that guessing was risky business, as it was better for your grade to leave a question blank than to be incorrect. At least that wasn’t the case with this test. I took a deep breath. I was still on track to finish the test on time. Just had to stay focused, remind myself that I would have all summer to experiment with these new desires. There were only twenty minutes left before it would be time to break for lunch. I managed to get through three more questions before I once again succumbed to my daydreams, drawn in by other questions that I felt more strongly compelled to answer. There were so many things I wanted to know now. What would it feel like to wet my wants while I was standing, with the urine trickling down my legs and onto the floor? What about when sitting down on a chair, where it would cause my bottom to get soaked rather than my front? The best part of all was that I didn’t need any special undergarments to explore any of these newly desired experiences. But none of this meant that my longing for pull-ups was, in any way, lessened. I hadn’t thought that it would be possible for my desire for pull-ups to grow any more intense than it had already done in the past three years. But the revelation that I enjoyed peeing myself meant that there was even more to look forward to when I finally got the pull-ups. But in the meantime, I was eagerly looking forward to when I would be alone in bed this evening, and I was already working out ways I could circumvent my family’s attempts to limit my hydration. <><><> The worst part about the standardized tests was that they were done in long sections. They made us sit at our desks for seventy-minute test sections. That was far too long to be sitting on an uncomfortable wood desk. Angie and Emma weren’t even in the same room for me for the testing, not that it mattered, as we wouldn’t have had any chance to communicate, anyway. I joined my friends at a table in the cafeteria. Angie was already halfway through her lunch, and Emma had gotten a few bites into hers. “Took you long enough,” Angie said as I took a seat across the table from her. “I was done fifteen minutes early.” My face burned. I had used up every last second, filling in circles right up until the moment we were directed to immediately set our pencils down. I hadn’t done well at all. The worst of it was I’d left a handful of questions unanswered at the end. “What did your mom say about the sleepover?” Emma asked between bites of her ham and cheese sandwich. I had put off asking Mom about the sleepover. I had still been working on the best way to convince her that an all-nighter would not only be OK, but would be a good way to circumvent her concerns about bedwetting. I gave an excuse that, under most circumstances, would have been the honest truth. “Uh, I forgot.” Emma tilted her head back and rolled her eyes. “Seriously, Maddy, do I need to like text you a reminder to make sure you do it?” <><><> The copy of Reader’s Digest was still on the entryway table when I got home from school. Mom probably hadn’t had time yet to take a look at it before she went off to work. I left it untouched. I’d just have to wait for her to read it after dinner. Grace was already home. Mom and Dad still didn’t allow me to have the house to myself for more than five to ten minutes at a time. That had been different with Grace. By the time she was turning thirteen, they had not only entrusted her to stay alone by herself, but they had allowed her to be home with Jackson and me. I, on the other hand, apparently still required constant supervision. It would likely be another year or two before they finally moved on from that time when I had accidentally left the stovetop burners on. I had the next few evenings planned out for if, when, and how I was going to continue the bedwetting. Tonight, Wednesday night, I was going to wet the bed for real again, but do it in the middle of the night, rather than early in the morning. On Thursday, I would give the bedwetting a break, figuring that the occasional dry night would make the rest of the wet nights appear more natural. On Friday night, or really Saturday morning, I would again wet the bed for real once I woke up in the morning. Tonight was the trickiest, with all of my family members save Jackson paying close attention to my hydration and bathroom habits. My phone buzzed. Emma had just texted me a reminder to ask Mom about the sleepover. I texted back to inform her that Mom was at work and that I would be asking her after dinner. I headed off to the restroom at the urging of my bladder. I tugged down my pants to the disappointing sight of my underwear. Using the toilet had never felt so completely unsatisfying as it did right now. If only I could be going potty in my pants instead. As I sat on the toilet, I tried to make sense of why this new desire had appeared. I’d struggled throughout the day to understand the why of what had happened earlier. Was this tied to my desire to wear the pull-up again? Was it something altogether different, a new spark? <><><> Mom made me wait thirty minutes after dinner before she finally picked up the Reader’s Digest magazine. I hadn’t been able to witness the moment of truth, so I was left to guess whether the pull-up ad had caught her gaze when she had first grabbed the magazine. She looked up from the magazine as I walked into the living room. “Can I ask you a question?” “Sure, what do you need?” “My friends were wanting to do a sleepover for my birthday party.” “Maddy,” Mom said. “Are we really sure that is a good idea right now?” At least Mom had the courtesy not to mention bedwetting, as Jackson was still in the room. “They suggested that we could pull an all-nighter. So, that way there won’t be any issues since I won’t be falling asleep until we leave.” Mom frowned. “I’m going to need to talk with your father about that.” That wasn’t usually a promising sign, as Mom tended to be more lenient than Dad when it came to giving me permission to do new things. However, the fact that I hadn’t gotten an outright no was at least encouraging. My biggest problem would be trying to explain to my friends why I suddenly wasn’t allowed to have sleepovers anymore if my parents were to reject the all-nighter plan and not offer pull-ups as a solution. I texted Emma to let her know that I had asked Mom and that I hadn’t gotten an immediate decision. Now, it was time to put my plan to get hydrated for tonight into motion. I went upstairs to my bedroom and scoured through my closet, digging through boxes of old soccer equipment until I came across exactly what I was looking for. It was a water bottle I had been given at a camp a year or two back, one of the annoying ones with one of those spouts that almost made it feel as though I was drinking out of a toddler sippy cup. With the rest of my soccer cups in the cupboard downstairs – Mom had insisted they be thoroughly washed with the soccer season over – this was the perfect find, as no one would have a clue that I was using it. I waited until Gace had started her evening task of washing dishes. Yes, I could have done this while she was secluded in her bedroom, but I wasn’t going to take the slight risk of her coming out at an inopportune time and catching me in the process of filling up the bottle. It was a twenty-four-ounce bottle. More than enough to get sufficiently hydrated to allow me to easily pee. A few minutes later, it was full of yucky tap water from the upstairs bedroom, but it wouldn’t make any difference. My body would work to convert it to urine just the same as if it had been fancy filtered water. In the end, it all came out the same way. <><><> I squirmed underneath the covers as the clock moved ever closer to midnight. This was partly due to the physical need to urinate. I had downed the whole water bottle in the hour before I had gotten ready for bed. But it was also in anticipation of what I was about to do. In my head, I kept replaying the moment I had wet the bed last night. Thirty minutes to midnight. The sounds now coming from the bedroom told me that Mom and Dad were in the final stages of getting ready for bed. They always fell asleep quickly. There wasn’t any reason I couldn’t wet myself now rather than wait until midnight. It wasn’t as though I was going to want to get up and get cleaned up right away. I wanted time to savor the moment I had been looking forward to all day long, let it all soak in. I made a short and futile attempt to pee while lying on my back, but that was completely hopeless. It didn’t even feel as though I’d come close to getting my bladder to release. That changed when I rolled over to my stomach, the mattress loudly protesting beneath me as I did so. I didn’t bother with any more experimentation. I knew now what worked, so I followed the same exact routine. I slid my hands under my chest, raising myself up ever so slightly off of the mattress. My bladder emptied at the slightest urging. I dropped down onto the mattress the moment I began to pee. The urine was streaming out of me so fast I could hear the sound of it as it came out. I hadn’t noticed how I’d been holding my breath. I breathed out slowly as my bladder emptied. The expectations that had built up throughout the course of the day were more than exceeded. This was even better than last night, as the amount of water I had chugged before going to bed meant that I peed a lot longer. My sheets were soaked all the way past my knees. The mental exhilaration of peeing myself like an actual bedwetter combined with the physical sensation of the intense warmth from the urine left me in a state of euphoria. There was no sense of shame or embarrassment. It felt so good. It couldn’t possibly be wrong. My only regret was that it had taken me three years to realize that this was an option. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/
    13 points
  5. Chapter 13: It Feels Good I winced as I pulled the blaring earbud out of my ear. The left side of my head ached terribly. Perhaps that was the result of sleeping with an earbud all night long. Or maybe that was because of how unexpectedly loud my alarm had sounded when it had gone off like that. With my earbuds now laying harmlessly on the bed, the blaring alarm coming from them was only barely audible. It certainly wasn’t anywhere near loud enough to be heard from outside of my bedroom. I was almost stunned that my plan to wake up early had actually worked. And, with my alarm tied to my earbuds, I hadn’t woken up my family either. I yawned several times. It was another early morning for me. But, unlike when Chester had woken me up early yesterday, this time, it had at least been intentional. That didn’t mean I wasn’t going to feel the effects of less sleep, though. I had another long day of end-of-year tests, which I wasn’t looking forward to in the least. Well, it wasn’t so much the tests that I wasn’t looking forward to, but what my report card would be saying when my parents checked my grades online later. The hard part was over, at least. I was awake. I had plenty of time until I was actually supposed to be up for school. All I had to do now was to wet the bed intentionally. The one good thing was that I did need to pee. It didn’t matter that I’d had less to drink yesterday or that I’d used the toilet right before getting into bed. A nearly full night of sleep was still enough for my bladder to fill up again. The need to go wasn’t super urgent. I likely wouldn’t have had an issue with going back to sleep and waiting to use the toilet when getting up for school at a normal time. I remained under my covers as I rolled over to lie flat on my stomach. The noise of the bed crinkling beneath me served as a reminder of last night’s conversation with my parents and the mattress swap afterward. For a few brief, wonderful moments last night, I had thought that I had managed to convince my parents to get pull-ups, but for whatever reason, they seemed to think this was a better way to manage my bedwetting, at least for now. I had to remind myself that I had only begun the bedwetting plan on Friday evening, and it was now Wednesday morning. Not even a week had passed. I had to admit that it wasn’t reasonable to expect pull-ups that quickly. This new mattress had come as a complete surprise. That didn’t mean there weren’t some obvious benefits to the waterproof mattress. I wouldn’t have to work so hard to clean things up after an accident. No need to go and grab paper towels, cleaning sprays, and baking soda. I wouldn’t have to feel guilty about possibly ruining my mattress. It also meant that it wouldn’t matter if the accident wasn’t cleaned up immediately. There wouldn’t be any worries about the urine soaking into the mattress, to the point of being impossible to get rid of the smell and stains. I suspected that it wouldn’t be likely that I’d be able to fall back to sleep afterward, but I could at least feign sleep until Mom came to wake me up. I wasn’t looking forward to her seeing the result of the bedwetting – I had at least avoided having her witness my wet pajamas since that first fake bedwetting accident on Friday evening. I had to make sure the accident looked natural. It was one thing for Mom or Grace to see my wet bed in the middle of the night, when they were probably groggy and their faculties may not be fully working. It was something else in the bright morning light. The easiest way to do that would be to actually pee myself while lying down this time, rather than while lying down in bed, but to do that, I would need to get past whatever mental block had been making it difficult for me to urinate while my bottom wasn’t hovering over a toilet. I still had plenty of time. There were another forty minutes until I was supposed to be up. And, if I pretended that I had slept past my alarm, that probably gave me another five to ten minutes past that before Mom would come in and check on me. I rotated through a couple of different mental exercises as I attempted to convince my bladder that it was OK to pee. I tried thinking about rain, rivers, and dripping faucets, but unlike the two nights when I had been kneeling over the bed, that wasn’t enough, though I did feel my bladder getting closer to the point of release. Next, I tried to picture myself seated on the toilet, thinking about the sensation of sitting on the cold plastic toilet seat, but I didn’t think my bladder found that mental image to be all that convincing while I was lying on my stomach. I strained my muscles as much as I could. I came so close, but it still wasn’t enough to get the floodgates to open. Ten minutes had already passed by. I knew that in the worst-case scenario I would simply emulate how I had wet the bed those first to nights, but I wanted more than anything to do it the right way for once. There was more to that desire than wanting to make sure my mom was convinced it was a legitimate bedwetting accident. I wanted to know what it felt like to wet the bed. Perhaps the problem was with how I was lying on my stomach, with how my bladder was pressed up against the bed. But instead of sitting up completely, I slid my arms under my chest so that my waist was just an inch or two off of my sheets. It was a small difference, but it proved to be exactly what I needed. I put all my concentration into getting my bladder to release, and a minute later, I began to pee. The warm urine quickly began to stream through my underwear and cotton shorts. A few seconds later, I lowered myself back onto the bed as my bladder continued to empty. Like the other two times I had peed the bed, once I had started, there was no stopping it, not even after adjusting into a position where I had previously not been able to get my bladder to release. It was a vastly different experience to wet myself while lying down rather than doing it while kneeling over my bed. My shorts and even my shirt got significantly wetter as the urine pooled beneath me. This is where the difference of having a waterproof mattress became clear. As the urine wasn’t able to soak into the mattress, that meant it instead soaked further and further through my sheets and pajamas, in a large wet spot with my waist at the epicenter. When I finally stopped peeing another twenty seconds later, I was wet all the way from my knees to the middle of my chest. My previous attempts at wetting the bed had felt a bit awkward and embarrassing. This was different. My heart was racing, but not from being afraid. There was a sense of exhilaration. Why was that? Was it because I had wet myself in a more realistic way? It certainly felt more real to pee while lying down than to do it how I had done it before. The sensation of laying in urine-soaked pajamas and sheets should have been off-putting, but it wasn’t. The warm sensation surrounding me felt comforting in a way I couldn’t explain. I laid as still as I possibly could under the sheets. I was left to ponder how it would feel when all of that warmth and wetness was instead contained by the pull-up. <><><> “Maddy. Maddy. It’s time to wake up.” My eyes flickered open and then shut right away again. I was in bed, but something felt really off. I turned my head to the sound of Mom’s voice. Everything beneath me was damp and clammy. The exhilaration of the bedwetting incident had faded away along with the warmth. Given Mom’s calm reaction so far, the urine must not have soaked upwards through my sheets or cover. From her vantage point, everything must have appeared dry. “At least you made it through the night,” Mom said. “I suppose we didn’t need the new mattress tonight after all, but still, it will be good to have it as a precaution until we’re sure this bedwetting phase is over.” There was no escaping from Mom finding out about the bedwetting. I mean, she had to find out, but what was the best way to do it? I didn’t want to be forced to tell her about it, but the alternative, throwing off my covers and revealing just exactly how big of a mess I’d made in bed, was embarrassing as well. I resisted her request to get out of bed and pulled the cover tighter over my body. “Just a few more minutes.” “Madelyn, seriously, you’re going to miss the bus if you don’t get your bottom out of bed right now.” “But Mom…” I couldn’t bring myself to finish the sentence, to admit having wet the bed. Mom’s expression shifted as she walked back toward the bed. “Is something wrong?” “Um.” What else was I supposed to say? But it didn’t really matter. I was sure my face was giving away how embarrassed I was feeling again. Mom reached down and gave my cover and sheets a gentle tug that was enough to reveal the reality of what lay beneath them. “Oh, Maddy.” Mom sighed as she looked down at me. I looked away from Mom, down at the massive wet patch beneath me. It was even bigger than I had imagined in my head. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to. I didn’t know it happened until you woke me up.” “It’s alright,” Mom said. “Let’s just focus on getting you ready for school.” I slid gingerly out of bed. I decided that as much as I liked the immediate aftermath of wetting myself in bed, I didn’t care as much for how things felt once everything cooled off. Mom gave me a careful hug, making sure to not press up against the wet spots on my pajamas. “I’ll take care of getting everything cleaned up. Just toss your wet pajamas on the bed and head to the shower.” Mom retreated to the hallway, shutting the bedroom door behind her and giving me some momentary privacy to get undressed. I stripped out of my wet clothes and tossed them on the bed. How many more nights and mornings like this was it going to take? <><><> By the time I was dressed and out of the shower, all my bedding had been stripped and taken to the laundry room. The light-blue mattress was a strange look in the middle of my bedroom. There wasn’t anyway but to admit that it was an effective method for handling bedwetting. Nothing further was said about the bedwetting incident. Mom handed me a cup of yogurt for breakfast. From the kitchen, I could hear the washing machine running down in the basement. If Grace or Jackson had noticed all the laundry Mom had taken downstairs, neither of them made any mention of it, either. I finished off the small can of yogurt in record speed and then grabbed my backpack and headed toward the front door to wait for the bus. I would be able to see it coming off in the distance, so there wasn’t any need to leave the house until it was in sight. There was a pile of mail near the front door that had been brought in last night that hadn’t been yet been sorted. On top of it was another copy of Reader’s Digest. Recently, there was a new ad for the bedwetting pull-ups about every other issue. I had assumed that Mom must have seen the advertisement at some point or another. I wasn’t as sure that she had ever used these pull-ups with my sister, but I had hoped that all the advertising would have given her the idea that this could be an option to use with me. But maybe she just skimmed past the ad without looking at the finer details. The size range for the pull-ups was in small print, after all. There had to be something I could do to get her to take a closer look at the advertisement without letting her know that I was behind it. With the bus seemingly running a few minutes behind schedule, an idea came up for something I could put into motion before I headed off to school. Everyone else was still in the kitchen. The bus wasn’t in sight yet. My affinity for the magazine was already well known by my parents. Since they viewed it as educational, it wouldn’t stand out as suspicious if they came across me reading through it. I leaned back against the wall as quickly skimmed through the magazine. To my good luck, the ad for the bedwetting pull-ups appeared smack in the middle of the magazine. But how could I make sure it got Mom’s attention this time? A few ideas floated in my head. I could slightly crinkle the edges of a few pages – the pull-up ad included – so that when Mom was skimming through the magazine, she would be more likely to stop on it. But that didn’t feel like enough to actually get her attention. I could leave the magazine open to this page, but face down. On the opposite page was the start of a story I could plausibly be interested in. But would that be too much? I thought I could pass it off as believable. And I could always feign some initial discomfort at the idea of pull-ups when my parents did bring it up as an option. I pretended to read the magazine, though really all I was doing was taking in the image of the pull-up on the page, reading through all the features — five-layer protection, double leg barriers, the ability to absorb three cups of liquid. That last bit of information seemed most relevant to my case. I had peed a lot in each of the bedwetting accidents, but certainly not much. It gave me hope that the pull-ups would work for me when the time to wear them finally arrived. A minute later, I caught sight of the yellow bus off in the distance. I hastily set the magazine face down on the table, hoping that it would at last catch Mom’s attention when she opened it up later. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/
    13 points
  6. Sam finds a way to embarrass herself once more that day before running off to hide. Thankfully it's Nina who comes to the rescue yet again. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Sam felt something shifting under her head and then heard a chuckle from across the room. The television was still on quietly in the background. She didn’t open her eyes, she was feeling far too comfortable. “It’s like when you have a cat on your lap.” Amy said quietly from somewhere across the room, “You’re not allowed to move.” Sam wondered what they were talking about but she still didn’t want to open her eyes. She didn’t know how long she’d been napping but she felt like she could use just a little more. “I’m getting pins and needles.” Came Nina’s voice jokingly. That was odd. It sounded like Nina was right above her but Sam couldn’t work out how that was possible. She tensed up, suddenly she didn’t want to open her eyes because things weren’t making sense and she wasn’t sure what she would see. She didn’t want to move either and let on that she was awake. Sam felt that only she could manage to get herself in such a position and she didn’t even know what was going on! “Slip a cushion under her head.” Chrissy said. Her voice was closer than Amy’s but definitely not on the couch. Sam couldn’t pretend any longer. Her eyes fluttered open and it took her a moment to work out what was going and why everyone was talking about her. Then it hit her like a brick. She was looking out at the room but as she turned to look up above her she saw Nina’s smiling face. Somehow Sam had twisted around whilst asleep and laid with her head on her friend’s lap. She was mortified. “Oh God… I’m sorry!” Sam quickly said as she sat up so quickly the room span for a moment. “It’s fine!” Nina quickly put a hand out on to Sam’s shoulder, “It was cute.” Sam should’ve been annoyed. She hated being described as cute, it was something inherently childish. Nina knew that as she quickly shook her head and raised her hands. She started stuttering as Sam turned to look at her again. “I… I mean…” Nina started. Sam smiled. She couldn’t help it. Being described as “cute” by strangers who thought she was a baby was one thing, but having it used by the person she had a crush on was quite another. Her smile turned to an embarrassed little laugh as she shyly looked away. “Erm, I don’t want to break up a nice moment…” Chrissy said causing Sam to look across to her, “But you really need to change your diaper.” This time Sam wasn’t smiling. She was mortified that Chrissy could be so blunt, it was in her nature but she knew this was a very sensitive topic. Sam felt all the good feelings replaced by anger as she opened her mouth to retort. Sam shifted in her seat so she was sitting normally. She could feel the wetness of her diaper, it felt a lot colder now. “Oh my word!” Amy exclaimed. She covered her mouth as she looked at Sam’s waist. Sam finally looked down and saw a huge wet patch between her legs with streaks going down each inner thigh. She scrambled off the couch and fell to the floor going head over heels. When she stood up she could just about see over the top of the cushions to a wet patch right where she had been laying. “No… No, no, no!” Sam covered her face as tears sprung from her eyes. “Sam, It’s…” Nina started. Sam ran from the room. It was less a run and more of a waddle though. Her legs were pushed apart by the thick padding and now she could feel more urine leaking out of the diaper with each step. Her clothes were sticking to her as she pushed the bedroom door open and then closed it behind her. She fell to her knees and then lowered her head to the floor. How could it be possible for her to humiliate herself this much? Sam cried into the carpet until there was a knock on the door. Sam crawled away from the door and hid underneath her crib. She wanted the ground to open up and swallow her. “Sam?” It was Nina calling for her. Sam remained silent. There was another knock but when Sam didn’t respond Nina seemed to back away from the door. She remained under the crib, hiding as if there was a monster stalking the room. She brought her knees up to her chest and rested her face against them. Every time something seemed like it might be going right it all suddenly collapsed. She sat in the silence and sobbed, she didn’t know how long she stayed down there but no one disturbed her. Finally she crawled out and stood up. She toddled to the bathroom to clean herself up. After embarrassing herself in the living room Sam decided she couldn’t have any faith in her own body. She didn’t think she had wet whilst asleep, that sort of thing never really happened to her, but clearly the diaper was having such a hard time with how much she had wet it that laying sideways had allowed some of her pee to just slip out. It was because she didn’t trust herself that, despite the toilet being mere feet away, Sam pulled another diaper out of the packet. This was getting disappointingly common for Sam. It felt like an age since she first been put into a diaper and now she was going for her third one of the day. Not only that but the first two were fully used. She flattened the fresh diaper on the floor and sat on the fluffy padding. After repeating the same diapering process Sam sat up and looked at the mirror. Sitting on the floor with her legs spread, her diaper on full display, she saw what the world saw. A pathetic baby. “Maybe I should just… give up.” Sam said to herself. Everyone always thinks she needs to be treated like a baby and now her own body felt like it was being a traitor. Sam stayed in the bedroom for the whole afternoon. There wasn’t a lot to do in there but most of her time was spent ruminating over the past. Every single embarrassment, insult, miscommunication and rejection had been filed away over the years and now she was revisiting them in her head like a rolodex. She sat naked under the crib and was lost in her thoughts for what felt like hours. “Sam? Can you at least let us know you’re OK?” Nina called in at some point as the sun started to go down, “We’re worried.” “I’m fine.” Sam replied just loud enough to be heard through the door. “Can… Can I come in?” Nina asked. This time Sam didn’t respond and after a little while heard Nina retreat from the door again. The sun went down without Sam getting out of her hiding place. At one point she felt the need for the bathroom but she didn’t move. She relaxed and wet herself without any effort. It didn’t feel like there was a point going to the toilet. Her friends had seen her crap her pants, they knew she had wet herself and they had even seen her leaking. She remained unmoving as she felt the fresh wetting encircle her butt, the warmth feeling pleasant on the otherwise quite cool floor. At some point dinner was made and there was another knock on the door. Sam didn’t respond. She didn’t feel hungry, she didn’t really feel anything except self-loathing. Eventually there was another knock on the door but instead of shouting anything the handle turned and the door opened. Sam looked to the side and saw that it was Nina. She closed the door behind her and stayed in place. “Sam?” Nina asked nervously. She was looking around couldn’t see Sam. “Down here.” Sam said quietly. Sam looked away as Nina bent down to look under the crib. She expected her taller friend to leave once she had seen that Sam was alright, but instead Nina got on her hands and knees and crawled under the crib as well. It was a much tighter squeeze for her than it was for Sam. She banged various parts of her body on various parts of the crib until she got into a slightly uncomfortable looking slumped sitting position next to Sam. “We’ve been worried about you.” Nina said after a little bit. “No change there.” Sam replied, “I’m so tired of everyone having to worry about me.” Sam suddenly became much more aware that she hadn’t got dressed again after putting on the new diaper. It wasn’t anything Nina hadn’t seen but she still felt a wave of embarrassment. She didn’t even have something to cover her diaper. Nina was sitting right next to Sam, so close that her clothes brushed the smaller woman’s bare skin. “Can I tell you a story?” Nina asked. “I guess?” Sam replied. “Well, a long time ago, when I was a little kid, my friend Wendy was having a fairy princess birthday party.” Nina started, “I mean this was a long time ago, I must’ve been eight or nine years-old. Anyway, I’m sure you can imagine that a fairy princess party was the height of the social calendar for a bunch of little girls. Her parents really went all out as well. There were decorations, streamers, balloons, a giant cake… Hell, they even had a princess castle themed bouncy castle in the backyard. It was incredible.” Sam wondered if this story had a point. She slowly looked around at Nina who was looking off into the middle distance with a faraway look in her eyes. It almost seemed like she was literally taking herself back to that time. For just a moment Sam felt like she could see the little girl version of Nina in her college-aged face. “Anyway, it was amazing. Everyone was having a great time and there was lots to eat and drink.” Nina continued, “I was one of Wendy’s best friends, we hung out all the time at school and whenever either of us needed a partner we would go to each other. Our parents joked that we were sisters that had been separated at birth with how much we clung to each other. Well, we went to a part of the living room where a huge princess castle had been set up. Three other girls were there too, Joy, Angelica and, funnily enough, Sam.” Sam gave a small exhale of amusement. She had turned slightly to lean against the wall whilst facing Nina who carried on with her story. “These other three, we were friends but we weren’t particularly close, you know?” Nina said, “So we’re all playing and we all have our dolls and we’re making them all look pretty when…” Nina paused. She looked down at the floor between her legs with a wry smile then turned to Sam. “I wet myself.” Nina finally said. Despite being years removed the memory clearly still affected her as she cringed slightly. “In the living room?” Sam asked. She was fully invested in the story. “Surrounded by all my classmates, their parents… At that age it felt like everyone in the world. It was everyone I knew.” Nina continued, “I was just so into playing that I guess I never noticed that I needed to go. Everyone saw, of course. It was running down my legs and pooling on the floor.” “Oh no…” Sam said sympathetically. “Wendy was the first to notice. I had frozen up completely in shock and fear. She looked at me and… the look she gave me, it was like pure disgust. I can remember it to this very day. We always helped each other no matter what but when I saw the way she looked at me I knew everything had changed.” “What did she do?” Sam asked. “She laughed at me. She ran away laughing and got everyone to look at me.” Nina swallowed, “All the girls gathered around, the adults couldn’t get so many little girls who were hopped up on sugar under control. I still just… stood there. It was like my brain had switched off. It’s stupid really but, all these years later I can remember all of this so clearly.” Sam reached out a hand and put it on Nina’s arm as a gesture of friendship. Nina smiled. “Do you know who helped me that day?” Nina asked. Sam shook her head, “Joy, Angelica and Sam. We were friends but we never hung out outside of school, but when I was desperately in need of help they stepped in. Once they had recovered from their shock they got me out of the room and into the bathroom upstairs until someone had found my mom. I was mortified, of course, I cried and cried and begged not to go back to school. Mom told me I couldn’t hide forever and she was right. I went back and, well, I learnt three things.” Nina held up a single finger. “Other people won’t remember you embarrassing yourself as much as you do. Seriously, whilst I was still dying from shame everyone else had moved on completely by the next day at school.” Nina laughed. Nina held up a second finger. “Friends, real friends, stick with you no matter what.” Nina said a little more seriously, “And when you are most in need is when they will step up to the plate. You learn who your true friends are when you at your lowest.” Nina held up a third finger. “And lastly…” Nina leaned in closer to Sam and continued in a whisper, “I learnt that Wendy was a real bitch.” Sam burst out laughing and Nina chuckled along with her. Sam sniffed and wiped her eyes as her laughter died down a few seconds later. Nina was smiling and sighed as she looked from Sam to the edge of her bed. “God damn it…” Sam shook her head, “I’m trying to be miserable here. You’re not making it easy.” “Oh, sorry, I can go if you want.” Nina replied tongue-in-cheek. “I didn’t say that.” Sam leaned sideways against Nina’s arm. Sam wasn’t expecting it but Nina moved her arm allowing Sam to lean against her side. The arm went around Sam’s shoulders. Sam felt a shiver go through her, a good one. She tingled at the touch. She felt so comfortable, it was like the log in the woods all over again but this time there was no one to disturb them. They stayed that way for a long time. Sam thought she could fall asleep right where she was, pressed against Nina and feeling the warmth of her body. She no longer felt any anxieties about being mostly naked or the openly displayed diaper she was wearing. She let out a little sigh as she closed her eyes and breathed in Nina’s comforting smell. --- I recently posted a brand new 109-page subscriber exclusive story! "Blackmailing Tommy" is about a young teacher who, after an accident, lives with his best friend's family until he heals. Unfortunately for Tommy his friend's son see this as an opportunity for revenge on a mean teacher... You can read the 62,000 word story at the following links RIGHT NOW: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1208661 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/ltnexz8kdu --- If you want to find out what happens on "Sam's Vacation" next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/51dc3fc8-c692-4bf3-8e08-05780a61c657 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1218535
    13 points
  7. Chapter 59 - Cornered [7:30 PM] “Hi, I’ll take a falafel wrap with everything on it to go, medium heat, please,” the officer notified the restauranteur, as she looked up at the menu screen. “Also, a Coke Zero.” A low blond ponytail that had been wrapped into a bun protruded from under her cap at the back of her head. “I will prepare that for you right away, madam, but, may I engage you first on another matter?” The officer looked puzzled. “Sure,” she said. The man dropped his voice. “There is an unaccompanied child at one of my tables - he came in looking for something to eat. It looks like he has recently been injured, and, he is also wearing a cast from a previous injury. I asked him where his parents were, and I could tell that he made up a story. He is young – I would guess maybe nine or ten. This is a late hour for such a child to be out in the city by themselves. I was thinking that I would have to call someone from your department, but since you are here, maybe you could speak with him?” “What did he tell you?” “He said his parents were at the travel agency a couple of units over, but, I know they are closed.” Zack sat at his table chewing a remnant from his bagel, trying to look engrossed by the label on his apple juice, but out of the corner of his eye, he was watching the police officer at the counter. She had been looking at the menu and was now talking to the restauranteur, so, it seemed like maybe she had just stopped in for food. Then, her head did a quick scan of the tables, and settled on him. She looked at him for a moment, and then nodded to the man, before walking along the counter and heading towards where he was sitting. Crap! Zack’s heart raced. Maybe she’s looking for the bathroom. The officer did in fact walk right past Zack, and open the washroom door, causing Zack to raise his head and look, which she caught when she quickly looked over her shoulder, after glimpsing into the washroom to make sure it was unoccupied. She pushed the bathroom door closed and walked over. Zack’s wide eyes took in her dark blue uniform, black armored vest, and a belt that contained what looked like a half-dozen devices, including a radio, a sidearm, and a bright yellow handgrip that seemed to be some other type of weapon. But her face was friendly. “Do you mind if I sit down?” she asked, but then she pulled the chair opposite him out without waiting for an answer. Zack swallowed hard. “Sure… I’m just leaving anyway,” he added. “Is that your scooter?” she inquired, tilting her head towards the battered device that rested against the table. Zack nodded weakly. The officer tilted her upper body over so that she could look under the table from the side. “Your knee is bleeding,” she observed. “What happened?” Zack took another sip from his apple juice, with slightly shaking hands. I shouldn’t have come in here… “I fell off my scooter,” he said simply. “Well, that looks like it smarts – you could probably use a bandage, maybe a couple, eh? What happened to your ankle?” “I broke it a couple of weeks ago, at baseball practice,” he said, lowering his voice and looking over towards the counter. The man behind it was busy and not paying attention. “You’re not having much luck these days, are you? What brings you down here tonight? Do you live nearby?” Zack grasped for the straw the police officer seemed to be offering. “Yes, yes, exactly – I live just up the street. Just getting a bite to eat, and I’ll head straight home.” “So, your parents are not at the travel agency?” “I’m sure they probably went home by now,” he said, nodding for emphasis. “And they left you here?” she asked in a neutral tone. “Uh, well, I come here all the time – it’s right up the street.” The officer lifted her arm and looked at her watch. “You come here all the time, downtown, at eight o’clock in the evening, by yourself?” Zack took another frantic swig from his juice while his overwhelmed brain tried to formulate a response. “Yes,” he said simply, and felt his cheeks start to burn. He felt like he was blinking excessively, too, but couldn’t help himself. He wished that his juice wasn’t nearly empty. “Here’s the thing… the man who runs this restaurant has never seen you before, and he is here every day. He’s concerned about you. I’m concerned, too. Can you tell me your name and address?” Zack dropped his face into the palms of his hands and took a shaky breath. Why didn’t I look at the goddamn street names around here?!? He tried to think of a street name that he knew, but that wouldn’t give away his actual origins. The park where he played baseball was on a street called Woodhaven… Woodhaven sounded like a common enough name – there had to be one in a city as big as this? Didn’t there? “I live on, uh, Woodhaven street. It’s close by.” “What’s your street number?” she asked smiling. Zack’s mind raced. “Two… one… two… three….” he said, intoning the last number almost like he was asking her. The officer reached behind her and pulled a phone out of one of her many pockets. She tapped on it for a few moments, and then looked up at him. “The nearest Woodhaven Street is in Olympia, my dear, and there is no two one two three Woodhaven, in any case. So, who are you?” Zack’s eyes went wide. DUMB DUMB DUMB to use an Olympia street name when I’m from Olympia. Dumb. “I am, uh, from Olympia… maybe I got the number wrong. We just moved.” “And how did you end up all the way up here? Olympia is at least fifty miles away. Did you ride your scooter?” Zack could feel panic gnawing at the corners of his mind, and he could not think of a good response, so, he told the truth, in a roundabout way. “I came on the bus,” he said, while looking at her with pleading eyes. “By yourself? From Olympia? That’s a long, complicated commute. What bus routes did you take?” Zack was defeated. “I don’t remember.” “And what business do you have in these parts?” “I just… wanted to go exploring a bit,” he said, with resignation, not expecting her to accept that, just as she hadn’t accepted anything he’d said so far. “It’s late for someone your age to be out exploring in the city by themselves, don’t you think? How old are you?” she asked, in a skeptical but kind tone. Don’t say your real age. Don’t give her any more accurate details. “I’m… I’m thirteen,” he answered, trying to sound confident. “What year were you born?” Zack froze, but then spit out an answer. He was good at math. “Twenty-eleven.” Phew. That was right. “And what’s your name?” Zack froze again. Come up with a name! Something as far away from ‘Zack’ as you can get. “Adam.” “What’s your last name, Adam?” He searched his mind. His science teacher in the sixth grade had been Mr. Cooper. He had no idea why that come to him. “Adam Cooper.” “Do you have a phone number, Adam Cooper?” she asked, holding her phone up expectantly. Zack sighed. “I… I don’t know it. It’s in my phone… and I don’t have my phone.” “So… you don’t know your address, because you just moved, and you don’t know your phone number, because you don’t have your phone. Do you live with your mom and dad?” Zack nodded. “Do they have names?” Zack looked like a deer caught in headlights again for a moment. Then, he remembered his roommate from the children’s hospital. “Tommy and Angela,” he spit out. “Tommy and Angela Cooper, who just moved to… Olympia, with their son, Adam, who is thirteen, is that correct?” Zack noded. “Where did you move to Olympia from?” Crap!!! “Uh, Canada, ma’am.” Fuck, why’d I’d I say Canada? “Canada… well, the plot thickens. Anywhere in particular, in Canada?” Zack hung his head. He was exhausted. “Just… just Canada.” “Well, Adam Cooper from Canada, so far, I have to say, I’m not fully embracing the story you are telling me. I’m not sure if Adam is your name or not, but I’m pretty sure that you’re not thirteen yet, and, I’m certain that if you’d lived in Canada, you would probably know where you lived. You seem pretty bright. I’m getting the impression that you don’t want me to know who you are, and I need to know why that is. Can you tell me why, Adam?” The man from behind the counter walked over towards them with another bottle of apple juice, a can of pop, and a cylindrical object wrapped in white wax paper. He placed all three on the table, and then slid the juice towards Zack, but it was too late. All the juice in the world couldn’t help Zack now. Simultaneously, tears began streaming down his face, and, he wet his diaper. _________ [7:50 PM] Zack held his head in his hands as the officer pressed a button on a radio microphone that was clipped to her vest, attached to a unit on her belt by a spiral cord. “This is twenty eighty-two, I’m ten seventy-five with an unidentified minor child on Northeast Forty-Third. Request social services at the division. Ask if EMS has a unit in the area that can meet us, non-emergency. I am transporting him, I’ll be ten ninety-seven at twenty thirty-five.” There was a burst of static, and then, “Roger, twenty eighty-two, passing on your requests.” Zack swallowed hard. “What does that mean, what you said on your radio?” he whispered. “What that means, Adam, is, unless you can tell me who you are, and where you’re from, for real, I am going to have to give you a ride back to my precinct. I told them we’d be there at about 8:35. I just need to pay for my wrap – it looks like I’ll be eating dinner a bit later.” The proprietor shook his head. “Not at all, officer, not at all. This is on me. Thank you for your kind assistance to our young friend here. Have you had enough to eat, my soccer player?” Zack nodded mutely. He was no longer hungry. “Well, take the juice with you for later. Come back and see me when you are feeling better.” “He plays soccer, too, does he? He just told me he plays baseball,” the officer said, looking directly at Zack. The man squeezed Zack’s shoulder and then walked back towards the counter, where a heavyset man in a long t-shirt seemed to be looking for someone in the back of the kitchen. “I didn’t introduce myself, Adam, I apologize. My name is Officer Riley. That is my real name, too.” She gave him a wink. “My car is parked just outside. You are not under arrest, Adam, but… don’t try to run, okay?” Zack looked up at her with tear-streaked cheeks. She winked again, then stood up, and turned the scooter 180 degrees, holding it steady for him. Reluctantly, he slid out from under the table, and gingerly placed his injured leg on its knee-rest, wincing as he felt the dried blood on it shift and crumble on the cushion. Once he was standing, he saw her raise one eyebrow slightly, as she took in his outfit. He blushed again, knowing that the sizeable diaper given to him in the ER had to be visible. Officer Riley put a hand on the handlebars of the scooter, but Zack sensed that, unlike when Kelly did it, she wasn’t rushing or intending to tow him. She just didn’t know how steady he would be, and she wanted to make sure he didn’t fall over. He set the pace as they rolled towards her vehicle, which turned out to be basically the same SUV that Kelly’s sister Kim had driven him to the hospital in. That seems like it happened months ago… “Adam, do you normally ride in a booster seat when you’re in a car?” she asked him, as she pulled the handle on the back door of the grey police vehicle. Zack shook his head vigorously. “No, I don’t,” he said. “You look like you’re nine or ten to me, but I’ll take your word for it. You slide in on the seat, and I’ll put your scooter in the back. Don’t touch anything you don’t have to back there… it’s not exactly clean. I have some pretty grungy passengers sometimes.” Zack paused when he looked into the black vinyl cavern that was the rear compartment of the police SUV. There was a plexiglass screen separating it from both the front seats, and the cargo area of the vehicle. A wire grid covered the windows. It looked like a cage. Sensing his hesitation, the officer put a hand on his shoulder. “I’d let you ride up front, buddy, but I think you’re too short – it wouldn’t be safe with the airbag. But you’re not under arrest, okay? I promise. This is just what we have to use right now, I’ll let you out as soon as we get to the station.” Zack reluctantly slid onto the flat vinyl seat, finding barely enough room for his casted ankle between the base of the seat and the plexiglass barrier behind the front seatbacks. There were no seatbelts, and the dome light was in a plexiglass cage. The officer closed the door, and then stood outside the vehicle, talking into her radio, for several minutes.
    11 points
  8. Well, here goes nothing. I have posted on ABDL sites before but I don't think my heart was really in those stories. That has changed now, this story is one that I have put plenty of work into and I am finally ready to test it out on a real audience. I have a few chapters ready in the coming weeks but, based on how things go I hope to move to a regular schedule as I have lots of plans! Note regarding grammar, well I am terrible at it. I don't have an editor and rely mainly on re-reads and free web grammar checks so, don't judge me too bad, ha! Hope you Enjoy! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The sound of a flip-flop smacking the bottom of a foot and the ground in an annoying, repetitive beat filled the car as they approached their destination. “Tara, stop that!” her mother spoke sharply. Tara leaned up from the clenched position she was in at the back of the van and pressed her foot down hard to stop the tapping. She had been holding back her bladder for the better part of the trip. The freeway separating Tara’s house from her mother’s best friend was legendary. She had been holding back the two colas she had pounded at lunch and was thankful the end was nearly in sight. “I keep telling you it's not healthy for you to keep doing this to yourself; I thought we were past this.” Diane continued. In her current condition, Tara couldn’t help but agree with her. Ever since she was little, she had issues with bathroom breaks. As a small child, she was potty trained early, but that did not stop her from constantly having accidents. Her mom always said she had her ‘head in the clouds’; she would be so focused on something that nothing else would matter… nothing. As she grew older, Tara continued to have accidents that would go up and down in frequency. When she started school, she earned the unpleasant nickname ‘Tinkle Tara’. Between accidents and a bout with bedwetting when she was 7 and 9 years old, it looked like she was doomed to it. However, for whatever reason, a switch had flipped, and it had been nearly 8 years since ‘Tinkle Tara’ was uttered. On the other hand, in the last few months, Tara has been putting her bathroom training through the ringer. Time after time, she found herself holding her bladder and aching from the effort. Whether it was at the mall, watching a movie, or sitting through classes, the urge to go was becoming more frequent and urgent each time. She had not told her mother that she almost always felt the need to go ‘right now’ whenever she had to pee. It never helped matters that her mother was a health nut and had drilled into her to keep hydrated, so she always was drinking water. It was a habit, but then again, it was only in the last few months that things started to go sideways. Now Tara was also going to be playing ‘big sister/babysitter’ to a 10 year old. Her mother and Brittany’s, had been friends since High School and now work for the same company. Both had been married and are now divorced. With lucrative jobs and a daughter, they were about as close as any family member. So when they both were chosen to go overseas to be in charge of operations in a new business move for the company, they quickly decided the plan. As Tara was 18, she would watch and take care of Britteny until the two mothers got back, which would be around the beginning of the summer. “Now remember, you have to be in charge of Brittany and keep up with your school work. Those are the two most important things,” her mother said, for about the hundredth time. “Mom, I know. I have hung out with Brittany plenty of times before,” Tara countered. “Not for this long and with this many responsibilities. Plus, Cathrine has… Well something else that you are going to have to keep track of,” her mom finished. “Oh?” the girl raised her eyebrow. “She will tell you,” her mother said giving her a look that said, this is serious. As the van pulled into the garage of Cathrine and Brittany’s home, Tara shot like a bullet out the door into the house. Catherine was blurred as she shot for the bathroom in the room she usually stayed in on the second floor. Scrambling through the door, the sight of the bathroom made Tara relax. “No!” she gasped, hurriedly tired to get the button on her shorts undone. She had relaxed too early, and now things were out of control. Finally sitting on the seat, a sharp but blissful relief crept over her. She had not realized how much and how painful this time had been. Tara knew that she should stop doing this but, for now, inspected the damage to her shorts. The whole crotch of the garment was a darker shade of blue and was a lost cause. Luckily, she had one other pair close to these that she could grab from her bag and slip into. This was only the third time this had happened, but it certainly was not something she enjoyed. Slipping into fresh clothes, she made her way back down to the living room to ‘officially’ greet Cathrine and Brittany. “Whew, sorry about that,” she greeted Catherine. “It’s alright, pretty on par for you, ha!” Cathrine jested, then her voice went low,“Follow me to the kitchen.” Her mother was talking with Brittany, and the girl was looking like she did not have much to say, so she followed Catherine. “So there is something that I have been keeping from you; I just told her mother last night,” she let out with a long breath. “Oh no, is something wrong?” Tara blurted out. “No, no, nothing serious, but… Brittany has been having some troubles. Bathroom troubles,” she responded flatly. A heat rose in Tara’s cheeks, and she simply said, “Oh…” “Now I know that you had your own issues, but I recently saw a book about accidents among older children and teenagers. I have Brittany following some rules that are designed to help her get through this phase.” Cathrine explained as she put a hardcover book on the counter. “The front of the book explains how the rules work - the ins and outs as they were. And in the back there is the list of rules and a little chart if you need it,” she went on. Tara picked up the book, and before she could utter a word, Cathrine continued, “You obviously don’t have to read it, and Brittany knows the first two rules by heart now, but you should read them and she has to follow them. Supplies are in the upstairs hall closet.” “Supplies?” the girl questioned. “Well, in a nutshell, Brittany has to use protection whenever she has accidents. The more accidents, the more protection, and the more…eh… privileges she loses.” the older woman explained. “Ah, well, I guess that makes sense.” Tara concluded. She couldn’t believe it, Brittany was in diapers! It was a shock only because there had never been a hint to her that her little friend may have had such troubles. Well, Tara herself was smaller, but not terribly so, but she was still taller by a couple of inches. Brittany had a heart shaped face, round blue eyes, and shorter brunette hair, while Tara had sandy blonde hair past her shoulders, brown eyes, and a longer face. Both had followed their mother’s genes, like matched sets. “Cathrine, we need to get to the airport,” her own mother called out. “Oh yes, coming!” she replied, and then to Tara, “Just read the rules and make sure Brittany follows them, simple as it gets!” With that, she hugged Tara and made her way to the living room, where her daughter and Tara’s mother were. There were the usual tearful goodbyes, as the realization of how long it would be before they were all together again sunk in. All too soon, it was just Tara and Brittany watching TV in silence as the girls both recovered from the painful departure. Tara ordered pizza as a way of cheering them both up, and by the time the large pizza and sodas had been consumed, it was close to bedtime. She, Tara, knew it was time to broach the subject. She decided to do so in a manner that showed she trusted Brittany to know what she had to do. “Well, I guess it is time for bed, Brit,” she stated. Brittany yawned. “Yeah, I guess so.” The girl got up from the couch and made her way to the stairs. “Wait, Brittany!” she called to stop the girl. “Is there something we need to talk about? Some rules?” The younger girl froze, and she stiffened as she turned to face Tara, so she went on the offensive. “Before you say anything, it's alright. I had problems when I was around your age,” she tried to soothe Brittany. “I don’t want to follow the rules without mom,” she almost spat back at Tara. “Look, this will go smoothly if we just follow what your mom wants you to do.” Tara countered. “But… it's just… It's so embarrassing, and I want to just be normal.” Brittany pleaded, “Please don't make me do them.” It nearly broke Tara’s heart to see Brittany clinging onto a small hope that she would be out of whatever she had been enduring. “What exactly are the rules you are supposed to follow, i haven't read them yet because I want you to tell me,” Tara said. “Well, umm… you… There are five rules, and if you have any, you know. Then you start at 1 and go from there.” Brittany mumbled. “I see, and what rule are you on now?” She questioned further. “1B,” Brittany said out of the side of her mouth. “1B?” “Yeah, the first rule has three parts… some kind of like grace period before the rest of the rules, I guess.” Brittany had crossed her arms and had not looked at Tara since she started talking about the rules. “How far have you gone down the list?” Tara asked with complete curiosity. “Just two, but it was awful.” Brittany huffed. Tara was in a bind; she didn’t want to fight Brittany for weeks on end. And she didn’t want to have to deal with Brittany having accidents she could prevent. But most of all, she did want to have fun with Brittany; she really was like a little sister. The girl shouldn’t have to feel alone in this… then it hit her. It was drastic, but it just might work. “Alright, let's look at 1B,” Tara announced. Going into the kitchen, she opened the back of the book and found the page with 1A at the top. She read out, “1A - a single day-time accident will result in a pull-up for 1 day and night.” Turning the page, she also read, “1B - a single night-time accident will result in regular pull-ups for 2 days & night-time pull-ups for 2 nights.” Brittany was bright red but Tara talked fast to ease the embarrassment. “So you…” “The night before last, this is my second night. Mom let me go without during the day today because she was leaving,” the girl clarified. “Good, then we will both follow the rules going forward.” Tara stated. “Both?” Brittany asked. “Both,” she replied. “What good is that? It's still just me that will have to do any of it!” Brittany screeched. “Hold on. Did you see me dash upstairs when I got here?” Tara asked, and the girl nodded. “Well, I didn't quite make it, and my shorts got a bit wet. So I guess that puts me on 1A, right?” she said, matter of fact. “You're lying,” Brittany huffed, but Tara was prepared for this. A quick trip to her room and her shorts from earlier presented to Brittany were all the evidence she needed. “Whoa!” Brittany exclaimed. “Told you, so we will both be in pull-ups tonight. Your mom gave you a break, so we will just go with the pull-ups tonight. And if we are both dry in the morning, this all resets, right?” She asked cheerily. “Yeah, but… but… “ Brittany couldn’t come up with an argument. “Now come on, we are still about the same size; let's see if they fit and we can get off to bed.” Tara led the dumbstruck girl up the stairs and to the closet. It was packed with white boxes, each labeled in the upper corner. The shelf at chest height had two opened boxes, one of the left read ‘Slims’. Thinking these must be the pull-ups she grabbed two, and handed one to Brittany. “Let’s both get pjs on, i will come to your room in about 10 minutes.” Tara said as she closed her door behind her. Throwing the pull-up on the bed, it suddenly hit Tara what she was about to do. It had been so long since she had worn something like that she almost felt as if it stared back at her. As if this meant more than just a means to an end. Shaking her head, she inspected the pull-up; it wasn’t any of the major brands she knew. In fact, it only had an “R” in the center of the waistband to indicate a brand. The sides were just a bit longer than the width of her hand and the padding looked fairly thin, but then it was just a pull-up. Changing into a tank top with thin shoulder straps, she placed her usual PJ pants next to the pull up on the bed. Stepping into the pull-up she began to doubt that she would fit, yet as she dragged it up to her waist, it never seemed to tighten. Standing there, 18 years old, and in a pull-up, it may as well have been fitted for her. It clung to her a bit but didn’t feel tight, and she felt the leg holes conform around her leg just below her butt, a perfect fit. She walked around and noted the extra padding and the overall ‘bulk’ she was not accustomed to as she moved. Satisfied, she pulled her PJs over the pull-up and went to see Brittany. Knocking on the door, the girl called out that she was ready. Tara was momentarily taken aback as Brittany had some small shorts and the diaper spilled out of the top and the sides. “All set?” she asked. “Yeah… I guess,” but Brittany kept glancing at Tara's PJs. Pulling the band of her pants down a bit, Tara showed the top of the pull and said, “Fitted just fine.” Tara began to giggle, and a smile reached Brittany's face as well. Soon they were laughing hard at the situation, and the tension was broken between them. “Night, Brit, see in the morning.” Tara chuckled out. “Night, Tara” was the reply as the younger girl got into bed. Back in her own room, Tara turned off the lights and got under the streets, exhausted. However, she almost immediately realized why Brittany’s shorts were so small. Being under covers, in pants, and in a pull-up was not the most comfortable thing. But tiredness eventually overtook Tara, and she drifted off.
    10 points
  9. Seventy-Five Paige was a year older than I was. She went to college with plans of being a teacher, but realized rather quickly that she just didn’t have the passion for education that she thought she did. After dropping out, she took on a few small jobs–hoping that she’d figure out what she actually wanted to do sooner than later. She didn’t. But then her sister, who wasn’t just in a band–but, apparently, a rather well-known rock band that was getting airplay on the radio–offered a room at her apartment to Paige. If, for no other reason, than to get Paige away from their parents, who nagged Paige everyday about when she was going to go back to school. For the record, I had never heard of the band her sister was in. But she played me one of their songs, and I thought it was alright. Nobody asked Paige to get a job, but she felt it was only fair that she contribute a little money towards food and internet–since she had been consuming a lot of both. Hence, the pizza delivery job. She liked horror movies, chimichangas, and reading sapphic erotica while laying in bed at night. She was currently taking a little hiatus from weed, as she feared she had been building a resistance to it–but she felt like she was just about ready to be stoned again. Her middle name was Helen. Her childhood dog was named Sam. She still had no idea what she wanted to do with her life. She sighed, taking a sip from her third pint. “...and, I guess that pretty much catches you up with who I am.” “I feel like we’re besties now,” I said, only sort-of joking. I had given her some details about myself–carefully picking and choosing the least scary details from my life to share. I told her about the complicated relationship I had with my mother–but not that she had been sent photographs of my messy diaper. I told her that I was working for a big corporation, and that I left with my boss to work for her new company–but not that I was living with her or that she kept my cock locked in a cage. I told her that I had also put my education on pause because I needed time to figure myself out–but not that ‘figuring myself out’ also entailed getting potty trained for the second time in my life. As best as I could tell, she still seemed fond of me. “And no stinky diapers?” she asked. “You’re really hoping that I poop my pants, aren’t you?” “I’m just so curious!” “Yeah, but what then?” I asked. “Then I’m wearing a really dirty diaper. Best case scenario–I have to change myself somewhere. And do I really want to change my messy diaper in a bar bathroom? I didn’t even like to piss in one before I wore diapers all the time. Worst case scenario–I have to ride the train home in said diaper. Stinking up the place.” “Okay…but you have everything you need in your diaper bag, right?” she asked, pointing to my bookbag. “Sure.” “So, if you had to change yourself before going home, there’s a lot of places you could do it besides a bar’s bathroom.” I should’ve seen where she was going with this, but my ability to pick up social cues was still pretty rusty. “I guess. But I’d still need to find a place to…” “I was talking about my place,” she said, stopping just short of rolling her eyes at me. “If you need a place to change yourself, my place isn’t that far from here.” “Oh.” It didn’t seem like a bad idea. Except… “Oh!” Going to her place was a surefire way to find myself needing to explain my chastity. And Mommy. And every other crazy part of my life that I wasn’t sure if she was ready for or not. “No pressure, of course. Just saying that it’s an option.” “Right,” I said. I didn’t want to commit to anything just yet. “I really appreciate that.” “So, obviously people know that you wear them,” she said. “But is that, like, the scene you’re in? Your friends all wear diapers too? You have, like, diaper parties?” “Diaper parties sound kind of nice,” I laughed. “Whatever those are. Yes…some of my friends wear them too.” Again, we were on the verge of going too deep into my bizarre world. I wanted to pull back a little. “That’s a good thing, though,” she said. “Right? You don’t ever feel alone in it.” “That’s true.” I supposed I had the same thought once or twice, but I didn’t think about it nearly as much as I should’ve. “I told a friend of mine,” she shrugged. “Well, he’s a friend, but he’s also more than a friend.” “A boyfriend?” “No, no. More like a…friend with benefits? A ‘no strings attached’ sort of thing.” “Ah.” I wasn’t sure how interested I should sound on that. Did I want to know if they were still enjoying their ‘benefits’ together? Was that any of my business? Really, it was a question for myself: How much do I care? I didn’t think I cared too much, honestly. My world was rife with non-standard relationships and loosely defined borders between friendships and…whatever it was when a friend changed your diaper. If anything, it was almost relieving to hear that Paige had other relationships–romantic or not–in her life. “I don’t think he cares for it much,” she shrugged. “Not everyone is going to.” “He at least heard me out. I guess that’s something.” “So he doesn’t care that you’re into it–he just doesn’t want to deal with it himself?” “Exactly.” I was curious to know what she wanted. Did she want a relationship? A partner? An actual boyfriend? Or was she just looking for a playmate while she explored her blooming kinks? I kept the questions to myself–they didn’t seem important enough yet. “So…” Her mouth extended the ‘ooo’ sound as she cautiously glanced around to make sure that we still had our little area all to ourselves. “I think I’ve got to pee.” I smirked. “Oh yeah?” “I’ve never peed in public…” “It’s not hard.” “Easy for you to say,” she laughed. “You probably do it all the time. You’re literally sitting in your own pee-pee pants right now.” I blushed–’pee-pee pants’ was still an effective way to embarass me, no matter how true it was. “So?” I shrugged. “Are you going to do it?” “I might. I just have to figure out how.” I knew that feeling. God, it felt like so long ago when I felt that way. So long ago that I was tempted to say that it never happened at all–that I was always just sure of myself in a diaper. But I knew that wasn’t true. I could remember the panic and anxiety that came with using my diapers in the office, or out of the house. It was almost cute how Paige was getting to experience that now. One day, perhaps, she’d be as natural a baby as I was. “It’s easier than you think it is. It’s more mental than physical.” She nodded. “I figured. My body doesn’t think I should be peeing if there’s something covering up my…” We both laughed, a shared juvenile giggle over how it was somehow more embarrassing to name our genitals than it was to talk about diapers. “I can do this,” she said, trying to stifle her laughter. “Just…give me a minute…” “No pressure from me,” I assured her. “Only do it if you want to. And if you can.” “I had to pee when I got here,” she said. “And then with the beer on top of that… Look, I have to pee. If I went to the restroom right now, it’d probably sound like a waterfall when I was on the toilet.” “But then you’d have to sit on a public toilet.” She shrugged. “True. See? Maybe diapers made more sense the whole time. Just think of how many germs and diseases you’ve avoided by not having to touch a public toilet.” This was actually a good point, I thought. “People can criticize me for wearing dirty diapers, but maybe I’m actually in better shape than they are.” “In the future, we’ll all be wearing diapers to avoid butt-germs. You’ll be seen as a trendsetter.” “I wouldn’t go that far…” “Oh!” she suddenly exclaimed, her eyes large. “I…I think I’m about to…” I couldn’t help but squirm in my own soggy diaper a little as I watched relief wash over her face. I couldn’t see it. I couldn’t hear it. But I knew it was happening, and that was absolutely thrilling for me. She wasn’t just wetting herself–she was wetting herself in public for the first time. “Oh wow,” she said quietly. “That’s a fucking rush, huh?” I wanted to tell her that she was only at the very tip of the iceberg–but maybe that was a discovery that she’d have to make for herself. “Feels good, huh?” I asked. She nodded. “Uh huh. But, like, on multiple levels. There’s the feeling of the diaper itself and then there’s the feeling I have of sitting here while the rest of this bar is oblivious to what I just did.” “It’s a good feeling,” I smiled. “It’s a fucking drug is what it is,” she laughed. “If it feels like this everytime, I can see why you just don’t ever take them off.” She was right, I supposed. Of course, like any drug, you’d eventually adapt to the dosage you were taking and needed more. And now look at me–to get that dopamine hit now, I had to almost-literally become a baby. “What now?” she asked. I shrugged. “Now? Just try not to leak, I guess. And don’t get a diaper rash.” She held a hand up to her mouth as she giggled. “Have you ever…had a diaper rash?” “Once or twice.” Honestly, it was probably more than that, but for whatever reason, I felt the need to downplay it a little. What I really wanted to tell her was that diaper rash was inevitable–but, again, it felt best to let her figure that out for herself. “I feel like I’m swimming in this thing.” “It’s a nice feeling, right?” “It’s so warm!” “It won’t stay that way forever,” I said. “Enjoy that warmth while you can.” “Thank you,” she said. “F-for what? You’re the one who wet your pants. Not me.” She laughed. “No, silly. Thank you for being here. Thank you for talking to me. Thank you for–I don’t know–introducing me to this crazy world you live in. You’ve been so open about it all. I don’t think I’d have been as comfortable exploring these interests for myself if you hadn’t been. You’re like my, uh, diaper-guru.” Nobody had ever called me that before–maybe nobody in the history of the world had ever been called that. “Uh, thanks.” “What now, guru? What’s the next step in my padded becoming?” “One thing at a time, my…padawan.” She blinked her eyes and offered a friendly smile, but the pun seemed to have gone over her head. “Star Wars?” “What about it?” “Never mind…” “So, like, have you ever had your diaper changed by someone else?” Paige asked, her voice getting a little more hushed again. She had slid her seat a little closer to mine so that our knees were touching. The temptation was strong to just laugh in her face and declare that a rarer occurrence would be me changing my own diaper. “Y-yeah, it’s happened before.” “What is that like? That’s got to be a real trip too, huh?” This was, still, a pretty easy question to answer. Because, regardless of how many times my diapers were changed, it was still an experience I cherished. “It’s the best. Like…it might just be my favorite thing.” Her cheeks were a little more pink now, with a sheepish grin between them. Her eyes looked at me hungrily, like she wanted much more of me than she thought she could ask for. “I think I’d like to experience that.” It seemed clear what she was actually saying: ‘Come back to my place. Change my diaper. I’ll change yours.’ I regretted, now, hyping up diaper changes like that. As badly as I wanted to go to her place, it just felt like a bad idea. Things would spiral out of control–like they always did. I’d be left with my chastity exposed, and having to explain a lot to her. What was I supposed to do, then? Cut the night short and leave before things could escalate any further? Tell her, flat out, that I wasn’t going to go back to her apartment tonight? Feign an emergency so that I could leave without having to explain myself? No, I didn’t do any of that. Instead, I found myself saying: “Well…if you need some help changing yourself…” “Yes,” she spat out before I could even finish my sentence. “I’d really like that.” You fool. “Did you, uhm, want to go and…” “Yes,” she said, again cutting me off. “Let’s go back to my place.” “Well…” “Are you okay with that?” she asked. I could’ve said no. She was literally giving me the opportunity I wanted to decline. But I just couldn’t bring myself to say it. I didn’t want to shut down her enthusiasm. And, selfishly, there was a part of me that wanted to go too–even if I knew it was a bad idea. “I’m okay with that.” “Good,” she said. “Let’s go.” We finished our drinks, settled our tabs, gathered our things, and made our exit from the bar. I was about a pace behind her, giving her the lead to direct me to her apartment. I was still well aware of how bad of an idea this was, of course–it was all I could think about. My stream of thought at this moment was just a barrage of “I shouldn’t be doing this. Why am I doing this? What am I going to do? What am I going to say? Is it too late to bail? Can I tell her I changed my mind?” It was at this moment that I felt a cramp in my abdomen. I knew what that usually meant–my diaper would soon be getting heavier. I recognized this as the reality check that I needed–the reminder that I was better off not going to her house tonight. No, this is good. I thought that I could consider this part of my potty training. I’d managed to make it twenty-something years without pooping my pants. I could do this. I could make it through the night without humiliating myself in a messy diaper. I can do this. I said it to myself again, just to reiterate its importance: I can do this. “Do you know this area?” Paige asked, seemingly oblivious to my internal conflict. “I think so. We’re not too far from where I used to live, right?” “Yeah,” she said. “Your apartment would be, like, three or four blocks down that way.” “And how far are you from here?” “I’m right there,” she said, pointing to the building across the street. “Wow. Not that far away.” The words almost didn’t mean anything now. I wasn’t living at my old apartment anymore, so it didn’t even matter if she was actually my next-door neighbor. “What do you say?” she asked. “Want to come in?” “Let’s do it,” I replied, smiling. I felt another pang of discomfort in my bowels. I can do this. I can do this. It was an older building–most of them in this part of the city were–but at least it looked like the owners had been keeping up with the maintenance. The carpets looked new and the walls freshly painted. Even the vibrant white light seemed to make a huge difference–whereas the yellowed lighting of my old building seemed to age everything by a decade or so. I followed Paige up the steps, she was about a step or two ahead of me. It was here that I smelled it–the all-too-familiar scent of wet diapers. I may have been smelling my own diaper, but I somehow knew it was hers–as if I could just tell that I was stepping into the little clouds of pee-scent that she left behind her. I found it exhilarating. Intoxicating. I wanted nothing more than to open her diaper and stick my face into it. Control yourself. “Oh, sorry,” she said, somewhere around the third floor. “There is an elevator. But it’s kind of small and scary, so I don’t use it.” “Oh,” I said. “Uh, no worries. This is good exercise.” And it was, except for the fact that every single step was jostling my innards and making my need to poop even more urgent. I can do this. “But don’t worry. I’m on the next floor.” “Good,” I gasped, running out of breath. My toddler lifestyle didn't include much exercise. I had managed to avoid putting on much weight, but I was still pretty out of shape. By the time we were walking through the front door of her apartment, I felt like a walking disaster. My wet diaper was sagging considerably. I was breathing heavily. The scent of Paige’s diaper had me ridiculously horny, despite my cage turning that sensation into discomfort. My bowels felt like they were holding on for dear life. A week ago, I’d have already lost control and filled up the back of my diaper–so I supposed I should be thankful for having as much control as I did. “Okay,” she said to me, closing the door. “So…I have to finish what I started.” “How so?” “Like I said,” she shrugged. “I had to pee before I even got to the bar. And then all the beer on top of that? I’m about to burst again.” “Better out than in,” I said, hoping that I wasn’t giving my bowels any ideas. She didn’t seem to have any issues with using her diaper now. Understandably so, I supposed, as we were in her home and there weren’t strangers around us. Still, she surprised me with just how quickly she let it all go. Within a moment, I could hear the sound of her stream further swelling her diaper. Her eyes were closed, and I watched as her cheeks got a little rosier. “Ohhhh…fuck,” she muttered as she released. “Jesus, that feels good.” Then, she opened her eyes when she finished, finally remembering that I was still there and watching her. “Uhm…sorry you had to hear that.” I laughed, shaking my head. “Don’t worry about it. Believe me, I’ve had that experience plenty of times.” “Can I get you anything?” she asked. “Water? Beer?” “That seems dangerous,” I said. “My diaper is already pretty wet, and…” “Well, you’ve got extra in your bag, right? What’s the big deal?” “Y-yeah, I guess you’re right,” I said. I can do this. “Well, I’m going to get another drink,” she said, pivoting to head into her kitchen. “Do you want something?” “Maybe,” I replied, looking around as I just blindly followed her. Though it was technically her sister’s apartment, it was still a pretty impressive place. It reminded me a bit of Megan’s–though that felt like forever ago now. I wasn’t sure what to expect from the living space of a musician, but the aesthetic seemed surprisingly clean and modern. There were book shelves, record collections, and stereo equipment lining the walls, but all of them seemed well arranged and organized. “This is a beautiful place,” I said. “Well, I can’t take much credit for it. I’m not, like, the cleanest person in the world. So I have to set reminders in my phone to clean this place up so it doesn’t get out of control. If my sister came home and found this place trashed, she’d probably throw me out the window.” “It looks pretty clean to me.” “Today it does,” she shrugged. “You don’t know it yet, but you’ll see. I’m a slacker. A slob. I can get pretty lazy. Honestly, the more I think about it, the more diapers just feel right for me. Like, nothing in the world sounds better to me than getting high as fuck and just sitting in one spot on the couch all day–pooping my pants because I can’t be bothered going to the bathroom.” I laughed. As Mommy’s little baby, I think I had inadvertently lived out that exact fantasy. “I certainly get the appeal of that.” She opened a bottle of beer, holding up a second and pointing it in my direction. I couldn’t say no to her, so I nodded and took the bottle from her hand. “What do you think?” she asked, headed out of the kitchen and back to the living room with her beer. “Maybe we’ll just chill on the couch for a little bit? Later we’ll, uh, do some diaper changes?” That absolutely could not happen. I didn’t want her to see my chastity. Not yet. Hopefully, not ever. Still, I couldn’t help myself from sounding amenable: “Sure. Sounds good to me.” Really, I was just buying myself time to figure out how I’d get out of this. My bowels, meanwhile, were continuing to hold on for dear life. Maybe, gods willing, I could make it through my time at Paige’s without filling my diaper with a stinky mass. But there was no way that I’d be coming home with a clean diaper. I’d have to figure out what to do about that, too. I can do this. I sat down on the couch first, positioning myself towards the end of it so that Paige had all the space to sit with however much distance she wanted between us. But she sat down right next to me–so close that she came incredibly close to just parking her diapered butt on my lap. “Comfy?” she asked. I nodded. “Very.” It wasn’t a lie, I liked having her warm body so close to mine. “Hey, can I ask you something?” “Of course,” I said. “Would it be weird if, like, two babies kissed?” “N-no,” I said. “I don’t think so.” I knew what was coming next, and I made no effort to stop it. She leaned in closer, her hand guiding my face towards hers until our lips pressed together. I was immediately transported to somewhere else. We were in a park now, and it was very late at night. It was Ava’s lips that I was kissing, and it was her hand that was slowly sliding up my thigh towards my diaper. It was Ava’s breast that my hand was cupping, gently squeezing at. I almost said her name aloud. I was glad I didn’t, because I opened my eyes long enough to see that it was Paige’s breast I was squeezing. Paige’s hand that was just about on my crotch. “C-can you excuse me for a minute?” “Oh,” Paige said, her entire body receding from mine. “Of course. Everything okay?” “I…uhm… May I use your bathroom for a moment?” There was a little pause–a moment where I was pretty sure she wanted to make some snarky comment about how I was already wearing my bathroom. Thankfully, the moment seemed to pass quickly, and there was a look of concern on her face as she pointed towards the hallway. “Over there. Second door on the left.” “Thank you.” “Are you okay?” she asked again. “I just, uh… I’ll be right back.” I had no idea what I was doing, and I had no idea what I’d do or say when I came back to the living room either. ‘Sorry about that. Just got overwhelmed while thinking about another girl who I thought I was starting to get over, but as it turns out…I’m still pretty crazy about.’ Yeah, I probably wasn’t going to say that. In the bathroom, I splashed some water on my face. A sharp cramp coursed through my abdomen. I needed to go, and it was quickly getting to the point where my sphincter was just going to give out. I looked down at her toilet. I probably wasn’t going to get out of this bathroom without losing control of myself. And so the only real question was: where would I be when I did? Standing here, letting the back of my diaper fill up? Or would I be sitting on the toilet? It was a test, it seemed. How badly did I want to be an adult?
    10 points
  10. Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirty-Five: Family Emergency On Friday, when Katie went to her room to gather up her paraphernalia for the trip to Daddie’s, she discovered a Reminisce magazine on her bed. About fifteen minutes later, her homework, laundry, and car activities bag were sitting on her bed. Taking the ‘Matilda’ library book she checked out this week, she got comfortable in the cluster. She was basically alone today, Tiff had thankfully decided to eat lunch instead of babysitting her. When Adam arrived, he saw a seven-year-old girl looking back at her. Ally had got her ready to go this morning. The clothes the little girl was wearing were not especially young looking, but they were definitely a girl's clothes. Yep, the pink Disney Princess sweatshirt, jeans, and light-up shoes were not over-the-top girly, but she looked right. The regressed girl’s hair was curled in ringlets with a pink bow. When she stood up to greet him, there also was a faint crinkle when she walked towards him. After Katie hugged her Daddie, he patted her bottom, checking her dryness. He leads her towards her room to change her. Soon, the dry girl and her daddie walked out of the cluster towards the waiting car. Strapped into her car seat, she grabbed her Magazine from the activity bag. She opened the Reminisce magazine and snuggled down for the ride. They hadn't been on the road long when Daddie opened her door to get her out of the car. The regressed girl didn’t remember leaving the college, let alone arriving at Cracker Barrel. After a Children’s portion of shrimp, Daddie and her were looking at the store area. He soon was answering his ringing phone, “Hello? ... Sara, shouldn’t you be teaching in your classroom right now? ... You want me to pick up Stacy from school and watch her this weekend while you run to your folks? ... Is Sam busy or coming with you? ... Katie has two appointments tomorrow. ... Why don’t I text you the details if Stacy is going to join her there? ... No problem. Have a safe trip to Virginia. See you two Sunday.” After Daddie hung up the phone, he started typing feverishly on it. While he was typing, he led Katie toward the payment area. After a long text conversation and paying, they went back towards the car. He helped her into her chair, strapping her in the harness afterward. His adoptive daughter watched him go to the back with confusion. She strained to watch him but found it hard to do that. Soon, Daddie was across the seat from her, opening the other backseat door. Daddie was putting the booster seat next to Katie. “I am glad I keep this in the car, Princess. We have to go pick your best friend from school.” About an hour later, Daddie was pulling next to some other waiting cars in the school parking lot. He turned around and told his daughter, “Princess, we have fifteen to thirty minutes to kill. It just wasn’t worth my while to go home and come back. You have plenty of stuff next to you to keep you occupied.” About fifteen minutes later Katie heard a bell going off in the school. Soon, kids started pouring out of the school. Daddie, who had gotten out of the car, went to meet her twin, who was looking confused. He put her backpack in the back before helping her into the booster seat. “Stacy, your parents had to go take care of your grandparents. They will be back Sunday,” Daddie told his adoptive niece. “That is what the teacher said. She said my Uncle was picking me up. The problem was she didn’t say which Uncle.” Stacy mentioned. She turned and looked at her best friend, “This Uncle is better than the one I assumed because of who is sitting next to me. Hello Bestie!” Katie smiled and put her book down. She said as Daddie drove away from the school, “Hello, Bestie!” “Uncle, where is the other car seat? I was hoping to sit in that, not the booster.” “We came directly from Mountain, I don’t keep the second one in here. If you really want to sit in it, I will put it in the car while you two do homework.” After his niece thanked him, he asked, “Why do you want to sit in the car seat so strongly?” “I like to be treated like Katie.” Stacy pointed out as they turned into the driveway. That last statement caused a vast amount of reactions in the car. Katie smirked and bit her tongue so as not to say anything that would get her in trouble. On the other hand, Daddie was coughing up a storm in the front seat. He was happy that he had to wait for the garage door to open. Finally, Stacy was looking confused at both of their reactions. “Stacy, I don’t mind you sitting in the car seat. I, on the other hand, will not treat you like Katie. I will treat you both like seven-year-olds, but some stuff I do to Katie I don’t have permission to do to you. I will also never ask your parent's permission to do the items either.” Daddie told his niece as he helped her out of the car. Stacy questioned as they walked towards Katie’s door, “Like the diapers and high chair?” “That and other items, Sweetie,” He said, helping his daughter out of the car. He continued, “I want both of you to locate yourselves at the table after removing your shoes in the mudroom. I will bring your backpacks to you to do homework.” He patted Katie on the bottom as she walked past with her best friend. The girls got to the kitchen table only to discover it was piled high with various bags. Katie roared, “Daddie! The table is buried under a mountain of stuff.” Daddie was soon walking into the room and started, “What do you mean … Sara!” As he looked at the bags, he mumbled to no one in particular, “Sara, you outdid yourself. I don’t know what strings you pulled in just over ninety minutes, but you did!” He continued to the girls, “You two have a seat, and I will put these bags away. While he was putting the bags away, Katie tried to figure out what was in them. One was obviously Stacy’s overnight bag. The rest looked like a large number of dress bags. There was no way Stacy could wear that many dresses on a weekend. She remembered Daddie saying something about two appointments tomorrow. Did they have something to do with one or both of those? He soon was handing Katie her princess backpack. Turning to Stacy, he gave her Unicorn backpack. As he walked towards the mudroom to deal with his daughter's dirty laundry, Katie asked her friend. “I thought you took the school bus home?” “That time you saw me was a rarity. Mommie usually picks me up.” Stacy answered. Daddie yelled, “That doesn’t sound like homework being done!” The two girls just blushed and got their homework out quietly. ~o~O~o~ “Daddie, we are both done. Oh, if you will check the printer, you will find my midterm grades there.” Katie said as he walked by. He told them, “Excellent, you two are excused, and you can play either outside or in Katie’s room until we go for dinner.” The girls headed out back to the trampoline, which was set into the ground. They had been bouncing around and giggling up a storm for about an hour when Daddie said from the back door, “Girls, it is time to go eat. You think with all that energy you could have raked some these leaves.” Katie just stuck her tongue out at his turned-back while walking with Stacy to the house. Daddie directed Katie to a changing pad to deal with her bottom. Once that was done, the blended family headed to the car. At the pizza restaurant, Daddie let both girls out of their car seats. Once they sat down, they ran to play games while he ordered the food. He said to the girls when the food arrived, “Food is here.” The two girls were too distracted by the games to hear him, causing him to have to tell them again. After the third time, he called them, and he actually walked up to them. “Kathleen Annabelle, Anastasia Marie, your food is getting cold.” He told them in a pissed tone. Katie visibly eeped, because the last time she remembered him, that upset three people ended up in the corner. She whispered to her best friend that they had better sit down and not make him upset anymore. When the food was done, Daddie told them, “No more games for you girls. You two ignored me and were naughty. We are going directly home.” “Ok, Uncle” and “Ok Daddie” were meekly replied to him. Once back in the house, the two girls didn’t get far in the house before he told them, “It took me three times to get your attention at the restaurant. Stacy, you can place your nose in a corner in the Dining Room. Katie Ann, please do the same in the parlour. I don’t want to hear any talking between you two.” What seemed like ten minutes later, he released the two girls and sent them upstairs to the bathroom to get ready for bed.
    9 points
  11. Chapter 7 --- Sarah and Kate were a flurry of excitement as they settled into Kate's room, giggling as they flopped onto Kate's bed together. Sarah tried not to think about the diapers hidden in her overnight bag, or the fact that her mom would be coming over later to help her with her "medication." She focused instead on the joy of being with her best friend, the anticipation of a night filled with laughter and memory-making. As the evening wore on, the girls lost themselves in the simple pleasures of each other's company. They braided each other's hair, swapping styles and accessories until they looked like mismatched royalty. They belted out karaoke to their favorite songs, using hairbrushes as microphones and collapsing into giggles at each other's dramatic performances. But as the night grew later, Sarah's nerves began to creep back in, the looming specter of bedtime and her impending diaper change impossible to ignore. She wondered when her mom would come over to start their covert operation. Kate’s mom knocked before opening the door. “Sarah, your mom’s here. She says you forgot your medication so she brought it over.” Trying to keep her voice natural, she turned to Kate and said “I’ll be quick,” and went to meet her mom in the bathroom. Kate blinked, something unreadable flickering across her face before she smiled. "Oh, yeah, no problem! You gotta do what you gotta do. I'll just hang out here and pick the next movie for us to watch." Sarah nodded gratefully, grabbing her overnight bag and slipping out of the room before Kate could ask any more questions. As she made her way to the bathroom, she couldn't shake the feeling that Kate seemed almost... relieved? But that didn't make any sense. Shaking her head, Sarah pushed the thought away. She had bigger things to worry about right now. Like the diaper her mom was about to help her into. Meanwhile, Kate was having a minor crisis of her own. With Sarah occupying the bathroom, she and her mom were scrambling to find an alternative location for her own secret diaper change. "What about the guest room?" Kate whispered, her eyes wide and nervous. Her mom shook her head. "Too risky. Sarah might hear us in there." Kate bit her lip, thinking hard. "The garage?" "Too far away," her mom said. "We need somewhere close by, but still private." They stared at each other for a long moment, both racking their brains for a solution. Then, at the same time, their eyes widened with realization. "The master bedroom," they said in unison. It was perfect. And with Sarah occupied in the bathroom, there was no risk of her walking in on them. Quickly, quietly, Kate and her mom slipped down the hall to the master bedroom. Kate's heart was pounding as she laid down on her parents' bed, the reality of what she was about to do hitting her full force. But then her mom was there, gentle hands and soothing words guiding her through the process. The crinkle of the diaper seemed unnaturally loud in the quiet room, but Kate forced herself to focus on her mom's steady presence, drawing strength from her unwavering support. By the time the last tab was fastened and Kate was redressed in her baggy pajamas, she felt a little calmer, a little more in control. She could do this. She had a plan, she had her mom, and she had Sarah. Everything else was just details. As Kate and her mom slipped back into Kate's room, she said to her mom with a relived sigh, “We made it - Sarah is still in the bathroom” *** Sarah slipped into the bathroom, her heart pounding. She could hear her mom's footsteps approaching, the soft knock on the door making her jump. "Sweetie? It's me." Sarah took a deep breath, stealing her nerves before cracking the door open. Her mom slipped inside, a sympathetic smile on her face as she took in Sarah's anxious expression. "How are you holding up?" she asked softly, setting down the diaper supplies on the counter. Sarah managed a shaky laugh. "Oh, you know. Just about to get diapered in my best friend's bathroom. Living the dream." Her mom chuckled, pulling her into a quick hug. "I know it's not ideal, sweetie. But we've got this. Just like we practiced, remember?" Sarah nodded, taking a deep breath as she stepped back. "Right. Okay. Let's do this." She reached for the waistband of her pajama pants, then paused, glancing around the small bathroom with a frown. "Wait. Where should I...?" Her mom blinked, realization dawning on her face. "Oh. Right. We didn't really practice this part in a bathroom, did we?" They stared at each other for a moment, then burst out laughing, the absurdity of the situation hitting them both at once. "Okay, okay," her mom said, wiping tears of mirth from her eyes. "We can figure this out. You lie down on the bath mat, and I'll crouch next to you." Sarah raised an eyebrow. "On the floor? Really?" "You got a better idea, missy?" her mom asked, hands on her hips in mock indignation. Sarah laughed, shaking her head as she lowered herself onto the fluffy bath mat. "No, no, the floor is great. Let's do this." The next few minutes were a comedy of errors, as Sarah tried to shimmy out of her pants without kicking her mom in the face, and her mom attempted to unfold the diaper in the cramped space without knocking over the toiletries on the counter. "Okay, lift up," her mom instructed, sliding the diaper under Sarah's bottom. "No, not that much! You're going to make me fall in the tub!" Sarah dissolved into giggles, her nerves momentarily forgotten in the face of their shared predicament. "Sorry, sorry! This is harder than it looks!" Her mom snorted, dusting powder onto Sarah's skin with exaggerated care. "You're telling me. I feel like I'm playing Twister in here." By the time the last tape was fastened and Sarah was redressed, they were both breathless with laughter, the tension of the moment broken by their shared amusement. "Well," her mom said, helping Sarah to her feet with a grin. "That was an adventure. But we did it!" Sarah smiled, leaning into her mom's side as she caught her breath. "Yeah, we did. Thanks, Mom. For everything." Her mom pressed a kiss to the top of her head, her eyes soft with understanding. "Anytime, sweetie. I'm so proud of you for facing this head-on. You're braver than you know." Sarah swallowed hard, blinking back sudden tears. "I don't feel very brave," she admitted quietly. "I feel scared and embarrassed and... and like a baby." "Oh, honey," her mom murmured, pulling her into a tight hug. "You are the furthest thing from a baby. You're a strong, capable, amazing young woman who just happens to need a little extra help right now. That's nothing to be ashamed of." Sarah nodded against her mom's shoulder, drawing strength from her unwavering support. "I know. I'm trying to remember that." "And I'll be here to remind you, every step of the way," her mom promised. "Now, let's get you back to your sleepover. You've got a best friend waiting for you, and a night of fun ahead." Sarah took a deep breath, squaring her shoulders as she stepped back. "Yeah. Okay. I've got this." Her mom grinned, pride shining in her eyes. "Yes, you do. Now go show that sleepover who's boss!" And as Sarah slipped out of the bathroom, the crinkle of her diaper hidden beneath her baggy pajamas, she felt a flicker of determination amidst the butterflies in her stomach. She could do this.
    9 points
  12. Chapter 9 --- For a moment, nobody moved, the shock of the revelation freezing them in place. Sarah's oversized sleep shirt had ridden up in the night, revealing the unmistakable bulk of her diaper around her waist. Her pajama pants, loosened by her tossing and turning, had slipped down to her hips, the white plastic of the diaper peeking out in stark contrast to her skin. Kate was in a similar state of disarray, her own diaper on full display as her shirt bunched around her ribs. The girls stared at each other, wide-eyed and open-mouthed, as the realization of their shared secret sank in. And then, as if on cue, they both burst out laughing, the absurdity of the situation crashing over them in a wave of giddy relief. Lucky, startled by the sudden noise, leapt off the bed and scampered out of the room, his tail wagging in confusion. "I can't believe-" Sarah gasped, wiping tears of mirth from her eyes, "-all this time, we were both-" "-wearing diapers!" Kate finished, her own laughter bordering on hysterical. "I thought I was going to explode, trying to keep it a secret!" They collapsed against each other, giggling and hiccuping as the tension of the past 12 hours drained away. In the light of day, the fears that had seemed so overwhelming now felt silly, almost ridiculous. "I guess we had more in common than we thought," Sarah said, once they had caught their breath. She gestured ruefully to her exposed diaper, the fabric clinging heavily to her skin. As the laughter finally subsided, Sarah became aware of the insistent throbbing of her bladder once again. She squirmed uncomfortably, the urge to release her pent-up pee growing stronger by the second. Kate noticed her fidgeting and raised an eyebrow, a knowing look in her eye. "You too, huh?" Sarah nodded, biting her lip as she fought to maintain control. "I thought I was going to burst earlier, trying to hold it in without you noticing." Kate let out a rueful chuckle. "Same here. I guess these diapers are good for more than just nighttime accidents." They shared a look of understanding, the unspoken agreement hanging in the air between them. After all the stress and secrecy of the past 12 hours, there was something oddly freeing about being able to let go - both literally and figuratively. "On three?" Kate suggested, a mischievous glint in her eye. Sarah hesitated, then seeing Kate’s excitement, agreed, shifting into a more comfortable position. Kate counted. "One... two..." By the time she reached "three", the room was filled with the soft hissing sound of simultaneous relief, the girls' giggles mixing with sighs of contentment as their overfull bladders finally emptied. It should have felt strange, or embarrassing, peeing in front of each other like this. But somehow, in the context of their newfound camaraderie, it just felt like another part of the journey - a shared experience that brought them closer together. When they were finished, Sarah flopped back against the pillows, a silly smile on her face. "Well, that's one way to wake up.” Kate snorted, tossing a stuffed animal at her head. "Pee pals for life!" They dissolved into giggles again, the easy banter a welcome release after the tension of the night before. In the light of day, the fears that had seemed so overwhelming now felt manageable, even laughable. Giggling over, Sarah and Kate found themselves settling into a comfortable silence, the weight of their shared secret no longer pressing down on them. They sat cross-legged on the bed, facing each other, the diapers crinkling softly beneath them. "So..." Kate began, picking at a loose thread on the comforter. "How long have you been dealing with...you know...all this?" Sarah shrugged, a wry smile tugging at her lips. "The bedwetting? As long as I can remember. But the diapers are a more recent thing. My mom suggested them a few months ago, when the pull-ups stopped cutting it." Kate nodded, a rush of empathy welling up in her chest. "I’ve always wet the bed. I tried pull-ups once but they leaked. Diapers work better. No leaks.” Sarah blinked, her eyes suspiciously shiny. "I know it doesn’t make me a baby. But it's hard to remember sometimes, when I'm lying in a wet diaper in the middle of the night." "I get it," Sarah said, squeezing Kate's knee gently. "But the diapers are comfortable, and dry sheets are better than wet.” "It helps me to remember that I'm not alone," Sarah said simply. "That there are other kids out there dealing with the same thing, even if I didn't know who they were. And now...now I have you." Kate's smile was genuine. "Diaper buddies for life, right?" "Diaper buddies for life," Sarah confirmed, holding out her pinky once again. Just as they were linking fingers, a soft knock sounded at the door. Kate's mom poked her head in, her eyes widening as she took in the scene before her. "Oh!" she said, her gaze darting between the girls and their exposed diapers. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt." Kate flushed, but didn't make any move to cover herself. "It's okay, Mom. We were just...talking." Sarah nodded, feeling a strange sense of calm wash over her. "Kate and I have a lot in common, it turns out." Kate's mom's expression softened, a mixture of surprise and understanding flickering across her face. "I see. Well, I'm glad you girls have each other to lean on." She paused, seeming to choose her next words carefully. "I know this isn't an easy thing to deal with, for either of you. But I want you to know how proud I am of you both for facing it with such maturity and grace." Sarah felt her throat tighten, unexpected tears pricking at the corners of her eyes. "Thank you," she managed, her voice barely above a whisper. Kate's mom smiled, her own eyes suspiciously bright. "You're welcome, sweetie. Now, how about we head downstairs for some breakfast? I think we could all use a little comfort food after the night we've had." The girls nodded eagerly, the promise of pancakes and syrup suddenly very appealing. As they clambered off the bed, Sarah felt a sudden rush of gratitude for the woman standing in front of her. She might not be Sarah's own mother, but in that moment, she felt like family all the same. Together, the three of them made their way downstairs, the scent of bacon and coffee wafting up to greet them. And as Sarah slid into her seat at the kitchen table, Kate by her side and a stack of fluffy pancakes in front of her, she couldn't help but feel like everything was going to be okay. As they dug into their pancakes, Sarah and Kate kept sneaking glances at each other's diapers, barely visible beneath the kitchen table. It was surreal, seeing the evidence of their shared secret out in the open like this. A part of Sarah kept expecting to wake up, to find that this whole morning had been a crazy dream. But then Kate would catch her eye, a shy smile tugging at her syrup-sticky lips, and Sarah would feel a rush of warmth in her chest. This was real. They were in this together, for better or worse. After breakfast, Kate's mom shooed them back upstairs to get cleaned up. "I'll help Kate with her diaper," she said, giving Sarah a gentle smile. "Why don't you go ahead and take care of yours, and then you girls can decide what you want to do today?" Sarah nodded, feeling a flicker of awkwardness at being reminded of her wet diaper. Yesterday, the thought of anyone seeing her in a diaper would have made her want to curl up and die of shame. But now, with Kate by her side, it all felt...different. Not easy, exactly, but less daunting somehow. As she reached for her clothes, Sarah's hand brushed against something crinkly at the bottom of her bag. She frowned, pulling out an extra diaper, the one her mom had packed "just in case." Kate’s eyes lit up when she saw the extra diaper. "I have an idea," she said, a mischievous grin tugging at her lips. "What if we wore diapers today? Not because we need them, but because we can. As a way to celebrate being diaper buddies." Sarah's eyes widened, surprise and nervousness dancing across her face. "I’m not sure - I only wear them at night." Kate, her eagerness showing, said, “But we’re diaper buddies, right? Please will you wear one?” Sarah, seeing her friend’s eagerness, took a deep breath in and agreed. They spread out a towel on the floor, giggling as they tried to figure out the logistics of diapering each other. Kate laid down first, goosebumps rising on her skin as Sarah awkwardly slid the diaper under her. "Okay, so I just...pull it up and tape it on, right?" Sarah asked, uncertainty and amusement warring in her voice. Kate propped herself up on her elbows, nodding encouragingly. "Yeah, that's what my mom does. Just make sure it's snug, but not too tight." Sarah bit her lip, concentrating as she brought the front of the diaper up between Kate's legs. She fumbled with the tapes, trying to get them positioned just right. "I don't think this is quite how it's supposed to go," she said, laughing nervously as the tapes refused to align. "It keeps slipping!" Kate dissolved into giggles, the absurdity of the situation hitting her all at once. "Maybe we should have paid more attention when our moms were doing this," she gasped out between peals of laughter. They tried again, with Kate attempting to diaper Sarah this time, but the results were even more lopsided and haphazard. They were both laughing so hard they could barely breathe, tears streaming down their faces. A knock at the door made them both freeze, eyes wide. "Girls?" Kate's mom called, her voice tinged with concern. "Is everything okay in there?" Kate and Sarah exchanged a panicked look, then collapsed into fresh giggles. "We're fine, Mom!" Kate managed to choke out. "We just...we need a little help." The door opened, revealing Kate's mom's puzzled face. She took in the scene before her - the girls sprawled on the floor, diapers askew and faces flushed with laughter - and understanding dawned in her eyes. "I see," she said, a slow smile spreading across her face. "Trying to diaper each other, are we?" Sarah blushed, but Kate nodded, grinning sheepishly. "We wanted to wear them today, since we’re diaper buddies. But it turns out we're not very good at putting them on." Kate's mom shook her head, chuckling softly. "Well, it's not as easy as it looks, is it? Here, why don't I give you a hand." With gentle, practiced moves, she fixed their lopsided diapers, making sure the tapes were securely fastened and the fit was comfortable. "There," she said, sitting back on her heels with a satisfied smile. "How does that feel?" Kate wriggled experimentally, marveling at the snug, comfortable fit. "Perfect," she said, grinning at Sarah. "Thanks, Mom." Kate's mom waved off the thanks, her eyes soft. "Anytime, girls. I'm just glad you have each other to lean on through all of this." As she left the room, Kate turned to Sarah, her face glowing with happiness. "Best diaper buddies ever?" she asked, holding out her pinky. Sarah, blushing, linked her pinky with Kate's, sealing the promise. "Best diaper buddies ever." And as they stood there, grinning at each other in their diapers, Sarah knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together. *** As lunchtime approached, they heard the doorbell ring downstairs. "That must be my mom," Sarah said, feeling a sudden flutter of nervousness in her stomach. Kate squeezed her hand, a reassuring smile on her face. "Hey, it's going to be okay. Your mom loves you, no matter what." Sarah grinned, the butterflies in her stomach settling slightly. "You're right. Let's do this." They made their way downstairs, the crinkle of their diapers seeming unnaturally loud in the quiet house. Sarah's mom was waiting in the entryway, chatting with Kate's mom. "Hi, sweetie," she said, turning to greet Sarah with a smile. "Did you have a good time at your...sleepover?" Her voice trailed off as she took in the sight of Sarah, still clad in her pajama shirt and a very obvious diaper. Her eyes widened, flickering between Sarah and Kate in confusion. "Sarah? Why are you...I mean, are you still...?" Sarah took a deep breath, feeling Kate's steadying presence beside her. "Mom, I have something to tell you. Something amazing." And with that, the whole story came tumbling out. "Kate wears diapers too," Sarah said, her voice trembling with emotion. "We're diaper buddies,” Kate added, giggling. For a moment, Sarah's mom just stared at them, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, a smile spread across her face, warm and bright. "Oh, girls," she said, pulling them both into a tight hug. "I'm so happy for you. I know how hard this has been, and I'm just...I'm so proud of you for facing it together." Sarah melted into the embrace, feeling a rush of love and gratitude wash over her. "Thanks, Mom," she whispered, her voice muffled against her mom's shoulder. "I couldn't have done it without you. Or Kate." As they separated, Sarah's mom turned to Kate, her eyes soft. "Thank you for being there for Sarah," she said simply. "Your friendship means the world to her, and to me." Kate ducked her head, a shy smile tugging at her lips. "Sarah's been there for me too," she said quietly. "We're in this together, no matter what." And as Sarah said her goodbyes she couldn't help but feel like the luckiest girl in the world. She had a mom who loved her unconditionally, a best friend who understood her in a way no one else could, and a future that suddenly seemed a whole lot brighter. *** As Sarah and her mom drove home, the excitement of the sleepover still fizzing in Sarah's veins, she couldn't stop smiling. Her mom kept glancing over at her, eyes crinkled with affection and a hint of amusement. "So, you and Kate - diaper buddies, huh? What are the odds?" her mom marveled, shaking her head. Sarah giggled. "I know, right? It's like the universe wanted us to find each other." "Well, I'm glad you did," her mom said warmly. "Having a friend who truly gets it, who you don't have to hide from... that's special. I'm happy you have each other." Sarah sobered a bit, nodding. "Me too. I didn't realize how much I needed that until now. Keeping this secret from Kate, it was really weighing on me." Her mom reached over to squeeze her hand. "I can only imagine, sweetie. But I'm proud of you for being brave enough to open up to her when the time was right. That takes a lot of courage." Blinking back sudden tears, Sarah gave her mom a wobbly smile. "Thanks, Mom. For everything. I couldn't do this without you, you know." "Oh honey, you never have to. I'm here, no matter what - diapers, no diapers, I'm your number one fan," her mom said, eyes suspiciously misty. They shared a long look, the car filled with the warm weight of understanding. Then Sarah perked up, a thought occurring to her. "Oh! Speaking of Kate, when can she come over for a sleepover here?" Her mom grinned. "I think that can be arranged very soon. I'll call Kate's mom when we get home and sort out a date." "Yes!" Sarah bounced a little in excitement, her pajamas and diaper crinkling. She paused, glancing down at herself. “I do want to take this diaper off when we get home, though.” Her mom's gaze softened. "Of course, sweetie.” --- I have more planned for these characters, but that's what sequels are for, right? Although I'm still undecided calling it a sequel or continuing this story.
    8 points
  13. Well, you're in luck! ... Chapter 4 Jamie felt a little foolish, sitting on a low stool in the middle of Michelle’s living room while she walked a tight circle around him, waving a garland of lavender over his head, mumbling words that sounded like gibberish. When Michelle had explained her theory–that he’d fallen afoul of a curse–he’d almost thought she was joking. Jamie had never learned much about witchy stuff–he knew about people falling afoul of curses and regression spells, but it hadn’t seemed worthwhile to learn the ins and outs of how they worked. Jamie made sure to always show kindness and respect to antique shop owners and avoided fortune tellers, and that had served him well…until now. In a stroke of luck, though, Michelle seemed to be an expert. She’d known what to look for, and in only a few minutes, she had prepared a simple test to check him over for traces of magic. “Bad news first,” Michelle announced, as she completed whatever bit of witchcraft she’d done to check him out. “You’re cursed.” Throat going dry, Jamie tried not to let his feelings get the better of him, though he felt like a doctor had just given him a terminal prognosis. “I’m going to regress?” “Not necessarily,” Michelle replied, shaking her head. “It looks like this is a sort of self-fulfilling hex. It draws strength from your behavior–if you act mature, it’ll slowly fade. You’ll only regress if you act in childish ways.” He frowned, thinking back. “Well…what did I do that was childish at the coffee shop?” “Peeing your pants is rather juvenile, isn’t it?” Michelle asked, tilting her head. “That’s probably what regressed you to the point of sucking your thumb.” Her answer felt wrong to him, but anxiety had clouded his thoughts and he couldn’t pinpoint the issue. “Alright.” He nodded a couple times, reassuring himself. “Alright. So…I just have to remain mature, right?” “Right,” Michelle assured him, patting his shoulder in a comforting way. Her fingers gripped him just a little, almost like she expected him to fall over without her support, but then she relaxed and pulled her hand away. “Just…make sure you don’t wet your pants anymore, and don’t suck your thumb. You should be fine.” Nodding, he got to his feet. The shortalls felt a bit snug as he moved. He typically preferred baggier clothes, not form-fitting denim that pulled the pull-ups against him, reminding him of the extra padding whenever he moved around, but he could change once he got home. “I…I should get going. Thank you, Michelle, for your help today.” “Of course,” she said, raising her eyebrows in surprise. “Are you sure you don’t want to stay? We could still put on that show?” A part of him wanted to agree–in part simply because Michelle seemed sad to see him go, and he really did want to get to know her better–but he needed to take some time to process the news about the curse, and didn’t feel like he’d be able to relax around Michelle. “Rain check? I do want to spend more time with you, this is just a lot to take in.” Her face flashed for a fraction of a second with disappointment, but she recovered so quickly that Jamie realized he must have misread her emotions. “Of course,” she said, opening her arms and pulling him into a hug. “Good luck, Jamie.” Hugging her back, he felt her soft body press against his–warm, comforting, reassuring. He wanted to stay, even more, but stuck to his original decision. It seemed too juvenile to stay just because it’d be more fun, the responsible choice would be to head home. He regretted his decision to leave almost immediately, but not because he wanted Michelle’s company–just moments after getting onto the bus, he felt pressure in his bladder, an unexpected need that struck him with an urgent need. The bus started to move before he could get off, and though the next stop was only a half dozen blocks away, he didn’t know of the nearest public restroom he could access. Shifting his weight from side to side, he bit his lip, anxiously wondering if he could make it. He wanted to put his thumb into his mouth, but fought the urge, pushing his hand back down every time it tried to rise up to his lips, fighting for maturity. (Should I be doing a potty dance?) he thought, fretting as he shuffled, leaning on a handrail. The bus was mostly empty, but was he getting strange looks? Did they know he was acting like a child? (Is it that immature? What did Michelle say?) ‘Don’t wet your pants, don’t suck your thumb’. That had been her warning. He tried to think what to do, but it felt as though his thoughts were steeped in thick fog. Should he go find a bathroom? Would a Little really make all the other people on the bus stop so he could run off to use a toilet? Could he hold it, if he tried? (Think,) he told himself, bumping his head against the metal pole to try and shake loose a thought. (Just…do what Michelle told you.) ‘Don’t wet your pants.’ ‘Don’t wet your pants.’ (Oh! Right!) The idea struck him like a static shock. He had on a pull-up. He could use that, and he wouldn’t wet his pants at all. It’s what he had it on for, after all, and rather than stand there hopping from foot to foot like a little kid, he could take the simple, mature choice and use his princess pull-up. Relaxing, he stood straight, bladder giving in to the need. Like the accident at the coffee shop, he felt warmth spread over himself, but unlike before, it stayed contained, wicked up by the padding. This didn’t feel like a mistake–it felt right, and the comforting, super-absorbent pulp swelling around his parts, warm, soft… (This was the right decision,) he assured himself, sighing in relief. He knew what Littles looked like when they had accidents–it was like at Sammy’s Little shower. They threw a tantrum and cried, complaining to their caregivers, pretending that it hadn’t been their fault. He wasn’t like that at all–he’d used his pull-up like a grown up, and it didn’t bother him at all. Now that he was confident in his maturity, he really wanted to suck his thumb in congratulations, to self-soothe as a reward for his smart decision making, but he knew better than that. To keep his hands busy, so that his thumb wouldn’t find its way into his lips by accident, he stuck them both in the shortall pockets. To his surprise, he found something–a plastic object with a soft, rubber bulb on one side and a ring on the other. (Oooh. Michelle thought of everything, didn’t she?) Taking out the pacifier, he turned it over in his hands. She was so smart–he didn’t need to suck his thumb at all! Plopping it in between his lips, he tasted the rubber bulb, eyes crossing in pleasure as he sucked down. Between the relaxation offered by the bulb, and the warm saturation pressed between his legs, held snug against his skin by the shortalls, he felt a deep sense of desire, lulling him in, coaxing him to suckle harder. He shut his eyes, feeling very nearly high, the rest of the world fading around him, minutes rolling by as he enjoyed the soothing. This felt good. It felt right. It didn’t matter what some stranger on the bus might think, and he didn’t need to search their face for a clue as to whether he was behaving in a mature way–Jamie knew he had to be making the right choices, because he was starting to have some very grown up thoughts. He couldn’t wait to be home, where he’d have more privacy. The bus finally came to a stop by his building, and he waddled out, suckling harder in anticipation. He hadn’t known a pacifier could feel so good, but as he rushed to get home, he felt his erection build within his soggy pull-up, growing a little warmer as a fresh trickle of pee soaked into it. He barely noticed his neighbor as he passed her to get into his apartment, slamming the door behind himself, slumping against the wall and sinking down. (Yes,) he thought, imagining Michelle’s body close to him, her hands wrapped around him. Sucking harder, he throbbed inside his pull-up, and fantasies played out in his thoughts. Jamie had done the mature things–he’d used his pull-up, he’d suckled his pacifier, he’d made sure to get home and find privacy before enjoying grown-up fun. He deserved this. Drooling over the pacifier’s tip, heat and need and passion growing inside him, he finally felt the climax build, edging towards orgasm without even needing to touch himself. He moaned loud and uncaring into the pacifier, and lost control, breaking through another threshold. Pleasure exploded within his pull-up, and he continued to suck passionately, spurting into soggy padding. It seemed to last forever, harder and more intense than any sex he could remember, buckling his knees, pleasure that overrode everything else. When it ended, he sank down, laying on the floor, sweaty, delirious, and happy he’d been smart enough to use his pull-up. ... 👀 Things are getting spicy for Jamie! Also! The audiobook kickstarter for The Baby Bet is over halfway! If you're interested in an AB/DL romcom audiobook, we're getting very close to hitting our funding goal - and it's just 15$ to back the project and reserve your copy, the same cost as an audiobook on most major platforms! https://www.kickstarter.com/projects/peculiarchangeling/the-baby-bet-coming-to-audio
    8 points
  14. Mom release from the hospital part 1…. The day has come my Mom was being released from the hospital after a nerves breakdown after my dad had died a year ago. He died serving our country. He left behind his wife, daughter and a son. Mom/Alice is 40 years old, 150 pounds, 5’8” with blonde hair. His daughter Sara my older sister is 17, 115 pounds, blonde hair and 5’7” taking after our mother’s side of the family. I’m Andy, I’m 100 pounds, dark hair 4’10” taking after my father’s side of the family. I’m the baby of the family born 2 months premature. I’m 8 a mistake after not being careful but I’m loved just as much as my sister. Since Dad died a year ago I’ve become a bed wetter. Sara and Grandma (mother’s side) took care of me while Mom was in the hospital we were there to pick Mom up and take her home where she belongs. When we brought her into the house it was decorated with welcome home posters, flowers and cup cakes Sara had made. She was over whelmed and started to cry. We hugged her close and told her everything was going to be Ok and we loved her. “Thank you kids this makes me feel so good” she said. Mom sat in her chair and Sara told her she would get her a cup of tea. She pulled me onto her lap and hugged me tight. “How are you baby” she asked? “Ok Mom I miss dad so do I” she said. Sara came back into the living room and gave Mom her tea and we talked about the future. “We will all be Ok dads insurance will help we love each other and in time the hurt will start to go away but the memories will not” she said. “Sara you will be going to college in a few months”. “When things go back to normal we will be a closer family I love you both and hope we will continue to be as close as we were before”. A month later: Things were returning back to when dad was alive. We went to school Mom got a part time job so she wouldn’t be depressed. Sara was getting ready to go to college in a month and I was still wetting the bed and started to wet my pants a few times during the day so Grandma had me in pull ups during the day. The doctor said it might be because of my dad’s death that I started to wet at night and during the day. I was a healthy little boy and hopefully this will pass in time he told us. Sara and Grandma took care of my needs when Mom was at work. Sometimes Sara would find me in my bedroom crying when she got home from school. She would pull me on her lap and cry with me as she rocked us back and forth. Sara would hold me in her arms talk to me and tell me “everything will be Ok baby I’m here, Grandma is here and so is Mom now to help you” she said as she held me close and she patted my diapered bottom. There were times when Mom and I were alone that she would ask me to sit in her lap and we would watch TV. She would whisper that Mommy was here and she would take good care of me and kiss me on the forehead. I enjoyed doing this for her because it made her feel better and happy. She would often mention how happy we were when dad was still around and when I was born and we were a family. How she would take care of me giving me baths, changing my diapers, feeding me and playing with me and my sister. A month later Sara was off to college we drove her up together it was sad that she would not be around and I would miss her. About a month after Sara went to college Mom quit her job so she could take care of me better and give her Mom a break. She thought a baby needed his Mommy and that she wanted to be around when I came home from school. Things started to change with Sara and Grandma not around Mom would ask if my pull up was wet when I came home from school and if it was she would give me a clean one and I would change myself. But lately when my pull up was wet from school she would help me take my clothes off and take my wet pull up off and change me. I was surprised when she would take a tub of wipes and start to clean me with a wipe and powder me. I was a little concerned but she cooed to me and told me it was like when I was a baby and that she was so happy she could do it for me and that she hoped I didn’t mine. What was I going to say I was still the baby of the family and it made her happy? One Saturday afternoon I came in from playing ball with my friends I was covered in dirt. “Baby how did you get so dirty” she asked? “I slid into home plate and won the game for my team” I answered proudly. She took my hand and she took me to my room. She started to take my clothes off. I wondered what was going on. “Mom” I said softly “what are you doing”? “Well you need a bath and Mommy is going to give you one would you like that baby”? “Mom I don’t take baths anymore I take showers I’m a big boy now and I can get undressed by myself and take a shower”. “You’re only a baby you need me to take care of you” she said. I didn’t know what was going on but I thought I better not stop her maybe she was having another nerves breakdown. She picked me up like I was a baby and put me on her hip she walked us into the bathroom. She sat me down on the rug and started the water. “I remember giving you baths I enjoyed taking care of you”. She took Mr. Bubbles and poured it into the water. “But Mom I’m 8 I’m not a baby anymore”. “You will always be my baby Mommy will take care of you you need Mommy” she said as she turned the water off and there were bubbles in the water. I didn’t know what was going on true I was 8 but for some reason I was enjoying what she was doing and if it made her happy why not let her do what she wanted to do. She bent down and picked me up sat me down into the warm water with bubbles “Mommy is going to give her baby boy a bath just like she use to yes yes she is she cooed to me. “There we go so small and cute you are Mommy’s baby for sure”. “You are so small and Mommy wants her baby to enjoy when she takes care of her little baby boy yes yes she does” she cooed. Mom took the shower wand and wet my hair then she reached for my baby shampoo and started to wash my hair. I moved my leg and something popped up in the tub I took it cleaned the bubbles off it was a tug boat. Mom smiled at me when I showed it to her. “Baby has toys to play with while Mommy washes him” she said with a big smile. “Reach under the bubbles there are more of them”. I reached under the bubbles and search for the rest. I found them and started to play with them while she washed and rinsed my hair. Here I am an 8 year old boy even though I don’t look it being so tiny and washed by my Mom while playing with my new toy boats. She then reached under the sink and took out what looked like a picture of cookie monster she unwrapped them. It was a puppet she put her hand into it put soap on it and started to wash my chest, neck, ears, behind my ears as she cooed to me. “Is my baby boy enjoying Mommy washing him” she asked? In the back of my head I was enjoying it so I said “Yes Mom I like when you wash me” I whispered. “What was that” she asked? I looked up at her and smiled then I repeated what I said “yes Mom I like when you give me a bath and take care of me”. She kissed me on the nose and continued to wash my upper half with a cookie monster puppet wash cloth. “Ok baby stand up so Mommy can wash the rest of you” she said. I was enjoying what she was doing so without hesitation I stood up and she started to wash the rest of me. She washed my legs back and front then up she washed my hinny and in between my cheeks and my lower back. She turned me around while I had some boats in my hand she washed between my legs and my peepee and little balls. Mom took the shower wand and rinsed all the soap and bubbles off then she picked me up and started to dry me off with a fluffy bath towel. As she took me back to my room she took a dry towel and laid it on my bed and laid me on top. I missed being taking care of like this it made me relax and forget all the bulling I get at school from being so small and weak. I closed my eyes two toy boats in my hands feeling like this is what I wanted. After losing my dad Mom was still there to take care of me. I felt something push against my lips I opened my mouth and something slid in. I started to suck on it and it made me feel like a baby again Mommy’s baby again it relaxed me completely. “You were so cute then and now you are even cuter daddy would be proud of you he loved you so much” she whispered. I sucked on my new binkie as I closed my eyes my legs went into the air Mom’s hand on my ankles lifting my legs up as she slide something under me then let my legs down onto a cloud. I know how a diaper feels I was wearing them every night but this one was softer. Mom lifted my legs again and she sprinkle baby powder on my hinny and rubbed it in then she lowered my legs and did the same to my peepee. She pulled the diaper up between my legs and taped it tight around my waist. “Such a good baby boy” she cooed. “You want to be Mommy’s baby again don’t you” she asked? “Es ommy” I said with my binkie in my mouth without thinking about it. “Good boy good baby Mommy wants her baby back again now that daddy is gone I want someone to take care of again yes yes she does” she cooed. She left me for a few seconds then had me sit up on my bed. “Armies up baby” she whispered. I put my arms up and she started to put my arms though a shirt then she pulled it down. She laid me back again and pulled the shirt tail up between my legs and snapped the snaps. After eating dinner she said “All ready for beddy bye”? She put me under the covers of my bed and tucked me in. “Thank you baby I hope you meant what you said that you want to be Mommy’s baby again. She kissed me on the forehead and started to sing softly “rock a bye baby on the tree top when the wind blows the cradle will rock, that’s all that I heard and I was asleep.
    7 points
  15. Good evening! I know I've kept you all waiting, but Chapter 8 is finally complete and here for you to enjoy. I'll just let the chapter speak for itself. I hope you like it, and as always, thank you for reading. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 8: Spaghetti & Secrets June 4th, 2023. 7:24pm My eyes open to the sound of the engine shutting off. That was a hell of a nap. I turn to my left, watching Emma unbuckle her seatbelt. I catch her eye, having noticed my awakening. “Come on sweetie, the quicker we get out, the quicker we can eat.” Groggily, I rub the drowsiness from my eyes before undoing the buckle, and stepping out of the car. I step into the parking lot, looking up at the brightened marquee before me; it reads La Luce Della Sera. “The night light?” I ask, unsure of the translation. “Close, my love. It means ‘The Evening Light’. But I guess ‘Night Light’ would be more appropriate for you, wouldn’t it?” I can feel my face becoming warm, doubly so when she takes my hand, walking me up to the stained glass doors. We stop just before entering, and Emma turns to look at me. “Now, how do you want this date to go? Would you like to stay in control, or would you like Mommy to take care of ordering for you?” Oh goddess, that really pushes my buttons. Should I just give in, and allow her to take hold of the evening? But it’s been so long since we’ve had a real date night. “I think tonight should just be about us, enjoying the evening without play.” Emma looks a bit disappointed but accepts my answer. “Alright love, let’s get inside.” Entering through the doors, my eyes take a second to adjust to the bright lighting inside. Hand in hand, we approach the host stand. A young gentleman looks up from his service screen. His well-dressed attire does not match his face, adorned with the horrifying side effects of puberty. I can tell from his skin that he washes daily, but the acne of youth seems to persist. “Hello, welcome to La Luce Della Sera. My name is Matt. Table for two?” “Yes, thank you, Matt.” Emma’s voice comes out in that professional tone I know, reserved for business meetings and professional scenarios. I guess this place is pretty fancy. “Perfect, we actually have a booth opened up at the moment; let me show you to your seats.” I’m glad we don’t have to wait, I’d probably starve to death if I had to stand here for too long. We follow Matt towards the back end of the restaurant, passing the tables adorned with pristine white tablecloths. I can smell the food of the other patrons, my mouth watering in anticipation. Reaching a small booth at the back corner of the establishment, he places a couple of menus down on the table. “Your server shall be with you shortly.” “Thank you, hun. Here, for your troubles.” She pulls a neatly folded Twenty from her purse, which Matt seems to be grateful for. Too many people forget to tip the host. “It’s my pleasure ma’am. Let me know if you need anything.” He returns to the host desk after a small bow, and we take our seats. I step into the C-shaped seating, sinking into the red-leathered upholstery. Emma does the same, setting her handbag underneath the tablecloth, the accessory disappearing from view. On the dining surface, a pair of menus sit in front of us, and silverware to the sides, wrapped up in maroon napkins. I can almost make out my reflection from the glassy finish of the rolled-up cutlery. “Dang Em, this place is beautiful. There’s such an aura to this establishment, like love clings to the very air,” She places her elbows on the table, clasping her hands together. She leans forward, giving me that smile I so adore. I said something right. One point for Roxie. I can feel my face becoming flushed, and I return her smile with one of my own; perhaps not one of the same confidence, but lovingly just the same, or so I hope. Looking at her now, it’s almost easy to forget that this was the same woman paddling my backside just a few hours ago. But looking at her now, I just see her. I see Emma, the woman who found me years ago, at my lowest point. The one who took me in, sheltered me, gave me warmth, and most of all, gifted me with her love. At the end of the day, it doesn’t really matter what role we’re playing, or what contract we signed. To me, whether I call her “Mommy” or “Ma’am”, she’s still Emma at heart, and if I had to guess, it’s probably the same for her. Underneath all the diapers, onesies, and littleness, I’m still Roxie to her. But then, like a scratched DVD skipping to a different part of the scene, my mind flashes an afterimage to me. The contract. It says that I should call her " Ma’am " when out and about. Does that apply right now? I mean, I AM diapered at the moment. Even though I’m wearing ‘big-girl clothes’ over it, it’s still there. Are the rules still in effect? Did I already break one of them? I know I won’t find the answer inside my head, so I work up my nerve to ask. “Emma, should I…how should I refer to you right now?” My voice comes out as a shy whisper, not wanting those dining around us to overhear. “I mean, I know we’re on a date right now, but with…my current attire…what does that mean? Should I…call you…Ma’am right now.” It seems like I can’t stop blushing tonight. I probably look like a tomato dressed in black. This seems to get a humorous response from Emma, chuckling behind her closed hands. Was…was something I said funny? “Sorry baby, I’m not laughing at you, I just wasn’t expecting that one,” I feel slightly relieved, if not a tad bit ticked. “We’re on a grown-up date, so of course you can call me Emma.” “Sorry, I just thought…with the contract…” I can’t continue. I feel like I’m wearing a big ol’ dunce cap right now. “Oh, I see now,” she unclasps her hands and lays one of them face up on the table, opening her fingers. I place my hand on top, feeling her soft grip around my palm. “Honey, the contract is just a guideline, not doctrine. All it does is give us a clear idea of how we should act when playing; it doesn’t change anything about our romantic relationship. Right now, you’re an adult, despite your special underwear,” I know she’s being quiet enough for others to remain unaware, but I glance around, my paranoia briefly taking hold of my senses. Only after seeing for myself that everyone else is too wrapped up in their conversations do I return my eyes to Emma. “And when you’re an adult, you can assume the contract no longer applies. If we were on a ‘playdate’ on the other hand, things would be different, but tonight, you can call me Emma.” I feel much calmer having discussed my worries. I begin to get lost in those beautiful eyes of hers; so much so, that I almost don’t notice the arrival of our waitress. “Hello, welcome to La Luce Della Sera! My name’s Abby, and I’ll be your waitress for the evening,” Her plucky demeanor pulls all of the emotions out of the air, grounding me back to reality. “Can I start you off with something to drink? I highly recommend the Pinot Noir.” NOPE. No more alcohol, ever. My stomach turns just thinking of my drunken escapade. Besides, even if I wanted to drink, I have to drive my car back tonight, so that’s off the table. “Just a Diet Coke for me, please.” “And I’ll take a water, thank you.” I can see Abby is disappointed by our choices but writes them down in her notepad, her smile slightly cracking, but remaining on her face. I guess this place is big on upselling. “Alright, I’ll get those for you right away. Do you need a moment, or are you ready to order?” Shit, I almost forgot why we’re here. I hadn’t even begun to look over the menu, let alone make my choice. I look over to Emma and see her in the same conundrum. “I think we need a couple of moments.” Abby gives a small bow at my answer. “Of course ma’am. Take all of the time you need. I’ll be back in a few moments with your drinks.” She rushes towards the back of the restaurant, heading behind the swinging back door. No more words are exchanged between Emma and I, each busy burying our noses in the menus before us. I look over the entrees, mouth watering at the tantalizing pictures, before my eyes pop out of my head. What the fuck?!? Did they accidentally type an extra zero…on every price? I don’t think my wallet will survive the night. I’m now regretting spending so much at the card shop, not to mention the double shots from the prior evening. “Hey Em, this place might be a bit too…fancy for me,” She quizically raises her brow, unsure of what I mean. “I’m saying I don’t think I can afford these prices right now.” “You spent the last of your paycheck on cards and drinks, didn’t you?” I look away, too ashamed to answer. “Don’t worry babe, I’ve got tonight covered. After all, date night was my idea. We’ve really got to talk about your spending habits, but for now, let’s focus on tonight.” Says the woman who just set up a nursery in our spare room. I know that’s not fair to think. I know she works hard to earn her massive pay. Besides, I don’t even know how much she spent to get everything put together. In fact, how DID she get it together so quickly? I know I was gone for most of the day, but still, there must have been a lot of work putting everything together. More than that, there was the question of supplies. How do you get an adult-sized crib in the span of a single day? Even with her mysterious “friend”, it’s not like something that size can be finished in the span of an afternoon; the drafting, sanding, priming, it all takes a considerable amount of time. From my late nights of reading about ABDL ventures and businesses, I know that a crib is weeks, if not months, of work. Not to mention the stocking of supplies. Thinking back, the shelves were full of diapers, some with designs I know weren't in my personal stash. How did she get them so quickly? Even if she ordered them the same day she caught me, even the fastest shipping wouldn’t have gotten them there in time. It’s not like we had a fetish store anywhere near us; trust me, I’ve checked. The crib, the diapers, the pad for the changing table, none of it quite makes sense…unless she already had some supplies on hand. Has she…done this with someone else? She mentioned being into Ageplay, but how much of this does she have first-hand experience with? Her actions the other night didn’t feel like that of an amateur. It was too confident, too knowledgeable. What exactly hasn’t she told me? The pieces seem to fall into place, but the picture isn’t complete. The only thing that would make the most sense would be that she got a lot of the supplies from her unknown friend, or that same friend was holding onto stuff for her. Perhaps a mix of both? But that leaves me with more questions than answers. Like, what sort of friend would just happen to have a crib ready to go? If he did give her some supplies, was it some sort of favor, or did he ask for compensation? Same with the crib. In all the years I’ve known her, I’ve never, not once, seen Emma frivolously spend money. Perhaps this could’ve been an exception? But even that wouldn’t explain everything. If her friend was anything like me, their supplies were purchased for a reason. Someone is, or was, using them. And if that’s the case, whoever was using, or was going to use them, gave them up. Hundreds, perhaps thousands if you count the crib, of dollars of supplies, just given away? Money or no money, it doesn’t make sense to me. Just who is this friend of hers? I was so lost in thought, that I forgot where I was for a moment, only regaining my senses by the clearing of a throat to my side. Abby stands next to the table, pen and paper in hand. “And for you, Ma’am?” Shit, I was too lost in thought! Quick, what’s a good choice? Umm, AH THERE! “Sorry, I’ll have the Tagliatelle Bolognese, please.” Our waitress quickly scribbles the order down, her patience with me clearly being tested. “Alright, that’s one Cod Arracanato and one Tagliatelle Bolognese. Would you like anything else this evening?” “No, thank you. That will be all.” Abby accepts Emma’s answer, returning once again to the kitchen to place the order. Damn Rox, now’s not the time to get lost in thoughts. “You alright babe?” Emma looks me over, curious about my recent distraction. I wonder if she knows what’s going through my head. “Ye…yeah, I’m fine, just hungry is all.” *** It doesn’t take too long for our food to arrive, the delicate aroma of authentic Italian cuisine bringing a tear to my eye. Don’t drool, don’t drool, don’t drool. It takes all of my effort to keep my composure, the steaming concoction of sauce, meat, and pasta just begging to be devoured. “I hope you both enjoy! Please let me know if you need anything else this evening.” With our thanks, Abby heads off to help the rest of the tables in her section. I unwrap the silverware, take the fork, and twist it around in the heavenly dish. I place the pasta in my mouth, slurping up the few strands hanging off the ball. My tastebuds react instantly, the combination of flavors covering my tongue. “Oh my goddess, this may just be the best Bolognese I’ve ever had.” Emma laughs in response. “I’m glad you’re enjoying your dish, but you’ve got sauce on your chin.” I quickly pick up the napkin, dabbing my face off before going in for another bite. Whilst my eating style is…unrefined, Emma’s affairs with the upper echelons of society have brought her dining skills up to the pro level, expertly cutting her fish into smaller pieces before gently placing them between her lips. “The cod is impeccable. Would you like to try some?” “No thank you, I’ll stick to the pasts.” Yuck, fish. Unless it was a raw piece of sushi, my body rejects the taste of seafood. We continue dining, only taking small breaks from the food to wet our buds with the drinks. It isn’t long before our plates sit empty, our food completely devoured. I can hear Emma clearing her throat, speaking up for the first time since the arrival of the dishes. “So, about Saturday,” Oh no, I’m in for another lecture, aren’t I? “We didn’t get to talk about any of the fun bits. I mean, Beth, at the card shop, going out for drinks; besides a few slurred comments, I didn’t really get to know how your day went, so let’s fix that.” Phew, that’s a relief. “Well, you didn’t miss too much from the card shop. She had a rather outdated deck, so I folded her with ease. Afterward, we started venting about work, and all of Tom’s bullshit, and she figured this kind of talk is better suited to a bar rather than over a card table. So, we get to the bar, start off with a shot, talk shit about the quarterly deadline, and had some more shots. I only vaguely remember the rest of the night. It’s kind of a blur from that point on.” I see her twisting the ring around her finger, looking…apprehensive? She’s worried about something, but what? “So, you mentioned something about her having two boyfriends? What’s that about?” Her eyes flicker between me and the glass of water on the table, picking it up and taking a gulp. She rests the glass back down, the liquid inside splashing around from the uneven movement. I guess I remember Beth telling me about that. The details could be clearer, but I remember the gist. Why…why is that what she remembers? “Yeah…she told me how they met, and how their 4-year anniversary was coming up. I think it was something involving body shots and a piñata. Why do you ask?” Her fingers circle the rim of the glass, a low-pitched whine just barely audible above the hustle and bustle of the busy eatery. It’s a habit of hers that I know all too well. When something is bothering her, or she has something on her mind, Emma’s fingers never sit still. They fidget, almost as if the thoughts in her head are trying to make their way out through physical action. “And what do you think of that…Polyamory, I mean? Ha, I mean, it’s kinda crazy, right?” Her nervous laugh stands out immediately. Where is she going with this? I’m getting a clearer picture of the puzzle, with more and more pieces falling into place, but I need to push this a bit farther to be certain. I choose my words with precision, and like laying down a trap card, I’m leaving no room for error. “I don’t think it’s crazy at all. Unconventional, sure, but love is unconventional. After all, even a date between two women was once considered ‘unconventional’, but here we are, enjoying the evening. It’s like I always say; love is love, no matter the form.” “Yeah, I guess you would say that.” The circling of the rim increases in speed, the pitch increasing to a mid-tone. It’s time for the final nail in the coffin. “Emma,” I take her hand away from the glass, holding it tight. She looks a bit surprised at the role reversal, but she doesn’t pull away. “I know when you’re hiding something from me. I can see it as clearly as a full moon in the sky, so don’t bother denying it. This ‘friend’ of yours, the one who helped you out yesterday, there’s more to it than that, isn’t there?” It’s hard for me to tell exactly what she’s feeling right now. There seems to be a range of emotions coursing through her: surprise, anticipation, worry, but mainly fear. “It always surprises me how smart you are, Roxie.” While I don’t know the details, I know that feeling. The one of being caught, and having something so personal dragged out into the open. It was only just recently that I was going through the same fears, the same worries. I rub my fingers over her knuckles, the reassuring gesture seeming to lighten a bit of the emotional load. “You’ve been so fantastic these past few days, listening to me, helping me explore this world of ours. Now, it’s my turn. Tell me everything Amore, and don’t spare a single detail.” *** “WOW,” I knew I was right on the money, but damn Emma! I never knew you had that in you! “So you, Alex, and Jessica were an item? I’ve gotta say, that explains so much.” “Like what?” Emma’s smile returns, but it’s not the confident smirk that I’ve grown so used to. It’s more…open. Vulnerable, even. I can tell her explanation has left her walls down, the front having been worn to ashes. “Well, it explains…everything really. I mean, your supplies, your knowledge of the ‘craft’, the way you handle yourself during our ‘activities’, that all comes with experience. Even with the BDSM background, there’s no way to just instantly translate that into Ageplay. At least, not as effectively as you’ve done. But the Poly part, now THAT was unexpected.” “The good kind of unexpected, or the ‘my girlfriend is a perv’ kind?” There’s humor in Emma’s voice, mixed with that remaining hint of negativity. “Are you kidding babe? After everything we’ve done with each other, do you honestly think a little Polyamory is going to weird me out? There’s only one thing I have to ask. Why did you wait so long to tell me? I get not letting me know in the beginning; we were still getting to know each other. But it’s been 2 years, Em. You could’ve let me know you had that sort of relationship, even if you left out all the kinky business.” Emma looks deep into my eyes, her glossy retinas reflecting the glow of the lighting. “I know, I should’ve talked to you about this sooner. I guess…a part of me was afraid. Afraid of how you would take it. Like, maybe some part of you would feel at fault for me ending things with them. It’s just that I liked you so much, and knowing the relationship troubles you went through…I dunno. Maybe I thought it would be too complex, too strange of a situation to find yourself in. I’ve never felt that kind of fear about anything, for anyone. So I stepped away from two of the people I was closest to and pretended to be this boring, vanilla, in-control woman that I thought you needed. It was stupid, but I guess…I didn’t want to lose you.” Oh Emma, you beautiful, sweet idiot. I slide myself around the bend of the booth, getting face-to-face with this amazing woman. “You will never lose me, Emma. Sorry to say it, but you’re stuck with me.” I bring my lips closer, bridging the distance even further. I lock them with hers, ignoring the taste of fish on her breath. For her, I’ll deal with it. I break off from the kiss, moving my lips to her ear. “You wanna know what else?” I can feel her bated breath on my neck. “The whole Poly thing? It’s pretty hot.” Emma breaks out into a fit of laughs, causing me to back away slightly. Well, that wasn’t exactly the reaction I was looking for. I can see heads turning from the other tables at the sudden outburst, before returning to their own business. “So…sorry, it’s just,” Emma tries to get her words out between the giggles. “You’re messing with me, right?” “Nope!” I say as I lay my head on her shoulder, the giggles seceding. “You said…Alex was his name? Well, you mentioned his open offer. If that’s something you’re still interested in, I suppose I wouldn’t mind giving some group play a try.” I can feel her body shifting into mine, her head tilting down to look at me. “Are you sure Roxie? That’s kind of a big step to take, especially since we’ve only just begun figuring out the dynamic with just us.” It’s my turn to let out a chuckle, although not one as loud as hers. “I’m not saying it has to happen right away, or even at all. All I’m saying is that I’m more than open to the idea.” Speaking of openings, I can feel my bladder getting ready to burst. “Oh, and one more thing.” “What’s that?” She looks at me for a moment before I close my eyes, letting the dam break. I let out a long sigh, feeling the warmth between my legs. Seconds pass, and I open my eyes to see her staring at me, that confident grin having returned in earnest. “Did you just do what I think you did?” “What can I say, the drinks just went right through me.” I look up at her, not noticing her hand moving downwards until I feel her hand along the hem of my jeans. I jump a bit in place. “Em, what’re you doing?” I ask in a hushed whisper. “I’m just giving you a quick check sweetie. Don’t worry, you’re completely covered by the tablecloth. As long as you don’t move around too much, nobody will be none the wiser.” I look down, seeing the truth in her words. My body is almost completely obstructed in my current position, but my heartbeat refuses to slow down. I can feel her hand entering into my pants, expertly making its way towards my crotch. I feel her hand gently cup the exterior of my padding through the end of the onesie. There’s no way this is an effective check. “Good job sweetie, you certainly filled your diaper up.” Her hushed tones send a shiver down my spine, making it hard to stay inconspicuous. I can feel my member come to life, enjoying the sensation. Her hand quickly exits from around my body, and I almost groan aloud at its removal. AWW! Why did she stop? I can see my answer walking towards us, the bill in hand. “Thank you for dining with us this evening. I hope you two lovebirds enjoyed your time at La Luce Della Sera!” Yeah, Abby, I was having a great time until you ruined it! I fight my urge to scowl at the poor girl as Emma grabs the check. “Thank you, Abby. We had a fantastic evening. Thank you for your exceptional service.” Emma, how are you always so polite? I watch her grab her purse, placing a few bills inside before handing the check back to Abby. “It was my pleasure looking after you two this evening. Ask for me anytime, I’m here most evenings.” With her farewell, the waitress leaves once more to attend to the rest of her duties. “Alright baby, let’s get out of here.” Emma takes hold of my hand as we both exit the booth, making our way to the entrance. We wave our goodbyes to Matt, who offers a nod in return, as we step out into the evening air. *** The ride over to my car is a short, but sweet one. I refused to let go of Emma’s hand, leaving her with only a single one on the steering wheel. I had hoped we could stay in this bliss forever, enjoying the passing lights of the cars and buildings, but all too soon, we pulled up to the bar’s parking lot. A thing isn’t beautiful because it lasts, right? “Alright my love, we’re here. Do you just want to follow behind me?” “Thanks, Em, but if you don’t mind, I think I’m going to sit in my car for a moment and just think for a bit.” I had a lot going through my head and could use a moment to sort through my thoughts. Emma looks at me, concerned for a moment, before seemingly brushing it off. “Alright, well don’t sit for too long. Don’t forget, you’ve got work tomorrow.” No need to remind me. After all the excitement this weekend, I’m almost looking forward to some normality. “Don’t worry, I’ll be back in no time!” I quickly give her a peck on the cheek before unbuckling myself and opening the door. “I’ll see you at home, Mommy.” “Okay baby, I’ll make sure a ‘night light’ is on for you.” I chuckle before stepping out into the brisk autumn night and closing the door behind me. Walking towards my car, I can see the lights from behind me begin to vanish as she pulls into the road. It’s been about five seconds, but I miss her already. Getting to the door of my own vehicle, I pull my keys out of my pocket, hearing the chirp from my beloved ‘Susie’. “I missed you too, old girl.” Hopping inside, I let my shoulders lean back into the familiar cushion. Looking at the passenger seat, I see my bag of purchases from yesterday. Well, now's as good of a time as any. I pull the cassette box out, removing the tape from its shield. I pick up my walkman from the passenger side floor, pop the tape in, and plug in the aux adapter. Grabbing my keys, I turn the ignition on, the engine sputtering to life. Glad you’re still kicking my friend. The audio clicks to life, and I notice the very ending of Track 2. “Huh, I guess the last owner wasn’t kind and didn’t rewind,” I say to myself. I open up the glove box, hesitating for a moment before pulling out my pack of smokes. Only fitting for this next track. I just managed to light the tip before Track 3 begins in earnest. I let the mellow tones of the guitar fill my ears as I take a drag. Some demons are easier to battle than others. I take just a couple more hits before extinguishing the ashes in the cupholder, leaving the half-finished cigarette to die out. But that doesn’t mean I can’t make an effort. I sit there for just a moment longer, listening as the track fades out. So many things have happened, whether it’s the events of tonight or the weekend as a whole. Honestly, I should feel overwhelmed, but I don’t. I strangely feel content. No, that's not it. I feel…peaceful. Even considering the future, something that used to be a source of anxiety, was now something to look forward to. A positive, rather than a negative. I buckle my seatbelt as Track 4 begins to play, and I shift the gear into reverse, slowly backing out of the spot. I pull out into the road, looking forward to rejoining my love at home and climbing into our warm bed for some deserved rest. Wait, don’t I have a crib now? I wonder if I’m sleeping there from now on. Eh, there’s only one way to find out. (End of Act I) ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Thank you for reading Act 1 of Embracing Oneself. I'm currently hard at work on the next chapter, and I'm really looking forward to you all seeing what's to come. Chapter 9 should be out in a couple days, barring any delays. Once again, thank you very much for reading.
    7 points
  16. OK, there was a news article about schools locking up the bathrooms with cages and someone suggested it might make a good diaper story. Here's the beginning of one: Bob Dennis was at a loss for what to do. He was the assistant principal of a large high school, and he had perennial problems with the school bathrooms. During passing time, when the students were supposed to be using the bathrooms, he enlisted staff to keep an eye on things. He locked the newly installed cage-locked doors during class to secure the rooms. Students who had an urgent need to use the bathroom during class would often convince their teacher to write them a pass to the nurse. Occasionally, they would show up in the office asking to be let into a bathroom somewhere. In either case, someone, the nurse or other staff had to escort the child to an unlocked bathroom. It was not a workable solution. “Bob!,” the school nurse called out to him. “I need to talk to you.” “What now?” he thought to himself. He smiled. “Yes, Carol. What can I do for you?” “This whole bathroom plan is entirely unworkable. Plus, I’m worried about the health issues of kids not being able to relieve themselves when they need to.” Bob had heard this argument before. He threw up his hands. “I think I have a solution.” Bob’s outlook brightened. He was willing to try anything at this point. “You have them send any kid who can’t make it to the end of the period to me.” “I thought you didn’t want to play potty police,” Bob said. Those were the words she had used a few days earlier. “I have a new strategy. Once I deal with a student, I don’t think we’ll have further trouble with them.” “OK, explain it to me.” She did, and Bob had to agree that it could work. It was worth a try. -- Jimmy Green was a sophomore in high school. He was a smart kid and well-behaved. Not that he didn’t have an occasional run-in with school discipline. He was sitting in history class, listening to the teacher drone on and on. He became aware that he needed to pee. He raised his hand. The teacher looked up at him. “Can I have a pass?” Jimmy asked. “You’re supposed to deal with things on your own time,” the teacher countered. “I have to go.” The teacher sighed and scribbled out a pass form. Jimmy headed out of the room and stared at it. It was for the school nurse. He had heard that the nurse had a bathroom that kids had been using. On the way, he checked the regular bathrooms, and indeed, the metal gates were locked over the entrance. The nurse’s office would have to be. He entered the office and handed the pass to the nurse. “What is the matter?” the nurse asked. “I just need to use the bathroom,” he admitted. “Come this way,” she directed him into a small room with a cot. “Take your pants off and lie down.” He couldn’t figure out what this was about. Was she going to watch him pee? She was busying herself in the cabinet but dropped his pants and got on the cot. She came over and yanked down his underpants. In a few seconds, she had fastened something between his legs. “You can put your pants on and get back to class.” He stood up and then realized what it was—a diaper. They had to be kidding. “You can now use the diaper whenever you want. Get back to class.” He put his pants back on. And she wrote him another pass to go back. “Come back after school, and I’ll give you your panties back,” she said, dropping his underwear into a drawer. What could he do? This was very strange. He went back to class and sat down. As bad as he had to go, he couldn’t see doing it in the diaper. First, wetting himself wasn’t appealing, but even when he resigned himself to having to do so, he couldn’t get It started. Years of toilet training worked against him. Finally, he was able to pee. He felt the warmth spread across his crotch. He put his hand down, but the diaper soaked it up. He looked around to see if anybody was paying attention to what was happening, but they were all half asleep or watching the teacher. When the bell finally rang, he stood up. The now sodden diaper weighed heavily on his hips as he made his way to the next class. This was all too weird. The day droned on, and the final bell rang. He headed back to the nurse, who handed him a bag. It was way too heavy to be his underpants. “What’s this?” he asked. “Your panties are in there, but also, there are more diapers in there.” “More diapers?” “Yes, you’ll have to wear them to school from now on.” “For how long?” “Until you graduate. I’ve already called your mother to let her know.”
    7 points
  17. “Good that’s settled,” Stacey chirped, once again finding her authority voice. She knew the matter was far from settled. Still, Stacey wanted to redirect the conversation. There would be time enough to figure out Ted’s pull-ups. She wanted to get the rest of the rules straight and make the new expectations very clear. The boy was at his most vulnerable right now, so she wanted to capitalize on the moment and make very clear the new expectations. “Now you’ve already had your spanking for breaking the rules about no parties. And we agreed you will do extra chores this week. We expect you to tidy up the kitchen and living room before you go to bed each night. Also clean both bathrooms once before end of the week.” “Okay…” Ted grumbled. Lara still held his hand. When he spoke, she swatted it gently. “Hey no pouting,” she chided. “You’re lucky we’re not making you scrub the floors with a toothbrush.” “Okay,” Ted responded, feigning enthusiasm. Stacey lectured on. “I said you won’t be spanked again, but that’s also up to you. If Lara or I have to remind you to do your chores, I promise you won’t like it.” Ted’s bottom twinged against the hard chair. “Okay…” he muttered. “Then there’s one punishment we have planned,” Stacey paused and looked at Lara. Both of them smiled broadly. “This was La’s idea, so I’ll let her fill you in.” Lara snickered. “Ok since everybody else got to party here over the weekend, but Stace and I missed out… on Thursday we’re having a party with just the three of us.” Ted’s eyes lit up. They were finally speaking his language! He looked at Lara hanging on her next word. “But!” Lara pointed a finger in his face. “You are going to be our bar tender and bus boy.” Ted smiled. He would gladly make drinks and clean up for these lovely ladies! In fact, in that moment, he felt he would do anything they said. “And!!” Lara pointed her finger more sternly and closer to Ted’s face. “You. Will be wearing…. nothing, but your underpants.” She wagged her finger in his face with each word. They all burst into laughter. “Okay okay,” said Ted. “That’s fair.” “Good.” Stacey retook control of the conversation. “And speaking of fair…” From below the table, she pulled the list of rules and punishments. She slid it across the table to Ted. “This is how Lara and I have agreed to handle disputes and bad behavior.” The room was silent while Ted scanned the document. His mind was still swimming, but he tried to focus and make sure he knew what he was getting himself into. The words at the bottom caught his eye first. He remembered what the girls had chanted at him that morning just before Stacey pulled down his pants. “ALWAYS ON THE BARE” The sting in his backside seemed to intensify again, making Ted squirm in his seat. As he breezed through the list of transgressions and punishments, a few stood out: Skipping class was a paddling. He already knew that from overhearing Stacey’s spanking. Dishes left in the sink were punished with a wooden spoon spanking. Again, he’d heard the result of Lara’s kitchen mess last week, but now he knew which implement had been in use. Other various misdeeds brought out the hairbrush or belt. One item caught his eye. To the right of “Missed assignment/deadline or failed exam” the word “paddle” had been crossed out. Above it, in all caps, read “STRAP.” Ted stared at the paper in a daze. He was no longer reading, just trying to process his new reality. If he ditched class, he’d be paddled. If he didn’t clean up after himself, he’d face the spoon or hairbrush. And god forbid he failed a test. What was the “STRAP??” Finally, Stacey spoke again. “You can hang onto that for a little while to familiarize yourself with all the rules. Lara and I are very well versed in them by this point, aren’t we?” Lara blushed. “We are,” she said meekly. Ted just stared at the paper. Stacey wasn’t sure she was being heard, but she continued nonetheless. “Now, you may have noticed the word ‘strap’ written there.” As she spoke, she produced the strap from under the table where it has been hidden in her lap. It landed on the table with a thud. Ted looked up from the paper. The implement before him looked absolutely menacing. Thick, wide leather with a wooden handle, it was sure to deliver serious pain. His mouth was dry, his head spinning. Just looking at it, he was already motivated to get his studies done and not have to face a date with the strap. “This was a gift from Lara,” Stacey said, snapping Ted out his trance. She pointed at the “BFF” etching. “True best friends know when the other is in need of correction. And when to accept correction from their friend. We can both tell you from experience, this strap provides some real correction.” Ted continued staring at the strap, now envisioning the girls using it on each other’s bare asses. Blood rushed to his dick. Lara pulled him from his brief daydream. “Study that list of rules well. Beginning tomorrow, any rule breaking will result in a punishment for you. Stacey and I will still handle discipline for one another, but either one of us will dispense your punishments. Perhaps we’ll take turns,” Lara said, suppressing a giggle. “At the beginning of next semester, we’ll have another discussion about whether you have earned the right to ever give Lara and me any of our spankings.” Ted remained silent. He couldn’t believe what he’d gotten himself into. Stacey pressed on. “Now then, for last bit of your punishment…” Ted’s ears perked up. A look of concern washed over his face. His ass hurt so much, he thought there was no way he could take more. “At bedtime, Lara and I will each give you one stroke with the strap. These spanks will serve to cement your status, and to give you just a taste of the strap as a deterrent.” Lara chimed in. “If you earn a real strapping, it’s a minimum of six strokes.” Stacey forged ahead as Ted sat silently. “After you’re strapping tonight, you’ll be done being spanked for the last night’s misbehavior.” Ted breathed a sigh of relief. He wasn’t looking for to the strap, but just two quick whacks and it would be over. He thought he could handle that. Stacey continued her authoritative tone. “Why don’t you go do an hour or so of homework,” she said, not asking, “and then it’ll be an early bedtime.” Sleep sounded so good to Ted. He was completely exhausted from the last 24 hours. He was also eager to dispense with this conversation and go back to nursing his sore bottom. Nodding, he stood and started to leave the room. Lara piped up as he did. “Oh and while you’re studying, Stace and I will run out to get you some pull-ups. What did you say the ones you used to wear were called?” Ted flushed red as the subject of his bed wetting came back up. He hesitated, but only for a moment, catching sight of the strap still lying menacingly on the table. “Goodnites,” he muttered. “Ok thanks,” Lara chirped. “Will they have them at the CVS down the street?” Ted nodded, his face growing hotter. He had recently noticed Goodnites on the shelf at CVS when he was cutting through the baby aisle. It had brought back a host of memories at the time. He also had seen that they were making an XL size now… surely big enough to squeeze around his slender hips. “Sounds good,” said Lara. Ted turned to leave. “Oops don’t forget these!” Stacey handed him the list of rules and punishments. Ted snatched the paper and trudged out of the room. The girls held in their giggles only until they heard his bedroom door close.
    7 points
  18. Chapter 34: LIBRA Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess Claire had grabbed a scarf from the shop on the way out, wrapping it over my head and covering half of my face to hide my identity. It was a genius idea, honestly, and it worked brilliantly as she carried me through the protests and riots filling the streets. No one recognised me as we made our way across the capital on foot. We did have a few awkward glances, allies who were worried I had been adopted against my will as they just assumed an Amazon with a little was someone who had forced it on them, but a quick ‘I’m not adopted, don’t worry, she’s a friend’ managed to allay their worries, allowing us to continue unhindered. We got to a point where the police had set up blockades, and from what I could see, there were some non-police Amazons behind them. They weren’t protesting or arguing or anything, so they were most likely on their side, ready to help when needed. But surprisingly, the numbers were very few. I guess the media likes to go very pro-Amazon, inflating the numbers of people who want to see little’s being regressed and adopted, and downplaying the numbers of supporters we have. And even now, I bet most of the Amazons who are against us are hiding at home, too scared to stand up for what they believe in, all the while littles and Amazons are risking their lives, standing up for us, trying to make this country better for everyone. All this just confirmed to me that I was doing the right thing. That this wasn’t ‘too far’ as a lot of Amazons may put it. When maybe a hundred… two hundred Amazons at most rally behind the police, and there are tens… probably even hundreds of thousands of us… it puts it in perspective how the results of the election clearly showed how much support littles had in society, and that it was only due to the politicians and media and corrupt companies that we hadn’t improved as a society. And it's not like littles and Amazons can’t work in harmony, there are a few countries out there that manage it, and we’re not even one of the worst offenders. There are many, many worse off countries for littles. No, we were capable of change, and this… this was it. This was the change. And I swear to Charlie… I was determined to make sure she wakes up to a better world. We made it to a small little laundrette on the north side of the city, a place I had never been before. “Is… is this it?” I whispered up to Claire from behind the scarf. Claire said nothing, only nodding at me, slipping into the laundrette quickly and quietly, rushing down the aisle of laundry machines, towards a door in the back. The protests were a lot quieter this far north, they were mostly focused around Parliament, but they did go on for miles. You’d see the odd person walk past with a very hastily made placard signalling their support for little’s rights, but that was about it. No fighting, no police, no large groups here. Which made it easier to sneak into LIBRA’s headquarters without being recognised or noticed. “Secret hideout in the middle of nowhere… gotta say that’s pretty cool. Like you’d see in a movie.” I commented, whispering to my friend. “Just wait til you see our toys…” Claire grinned at me as we made our way through a narrow, dimly lit corridor. “What, are you going to have a secret bookcase entrance too and everything?” “Don’t be silly, Olivia. Of course we don’t.” She replied, rolling her eyes at me as she carried me further in. Reaching a wall at the back of the corridor, there was… just nothing. Nothing at all. It looked like an office off to the side, but other than that… was just a stack of shelves. Claire reached over and wrapped her hand around the shelf frame, clicking something. “A bookcase… in a laundrette? That’d be too obvious!” She smiled at me as the wall opened slightly, revealing a light in the gap. “SECRET DOOR? OH MY GOD!” I screamed, quickly catching myself and whispering the end of it before I called it out to everyone in a five mile radius. Claire just looked down at me, rolling her eyes. “You’re so easily impressed.” “Oh shush. Secret entrances are cool. Even if they’re not bookcases.” I replied, sticking my tongue out at her. Which apparently earned me a tongue being stuck out back at me in response. Claire carried me inside, the wall closing behind us. I was now in a place I had been dying to enter for a long time, as Chris had made sure I was never allowed entry. He always said it was due to me being a ‘prime target’. If I ever got adopted during the election, or after it, I could reveal the location as people know I have ties to LIBRA. Turns out it’s also because Chris was a massive selfish fuckwit who didn’t give two shits about fucking us over and ruining our lives. Okay… maybe I didn’t let it all out when I was pummelling his face before, it seems there’s still a lot of pent up rage from what he did to Charlie. That was for future Liv to worry about. Present Liv gets to take control of that fucker’s organisation and turn it against him… and the Amazons. I wondered what toys they had, what reach they had, what information… it was all going to finally be available to me, so I could make little’s lives better. But… I had no desire to keep control of it. To me, this organisation was tainted by Chris, and I would happily burn it to the ground. But when I do that, I will make something from the ashes, using the people I can trust who work here, to work for the betterment of littles. For now, I’ll reluctantly use it, see if the people here are really as trustworthy and empathetic as Claire makes them out to be, and help them rally together to assist those out there risking their lives protesting. “So be on your best behaviour, Liv…” Claire said as she carried me through the cramped, dark corridor leading to a bright light at the other end. “Oh come on… you know me.” “I know, I just have to remind you. Because I trust these people.” “Like you trusted Chris?” “Touché…” She replied, sighing. “Look, Chris took us all by surprise. But this lot… These are the ones who volunteered. They don’t get any financial gain or power from helping littles, unlike that backstabbing fuck.” “How many are Amazons?” “About a third of them actually.” “Wow… I was expecting less.” “Yeah, we are all here wanting to make the country a better place for littles. So they’ll listen to you, they know what you’re fighting for.” “Fine. I’ll trust them because you do. But if any…” “Oh if we have any others like Chris, I’ll be the first to kick them out.” She grinned at me. “Good. Umm… Claire?” “Yes, sweetie?” “Isn’t it a little… quiet?” “Huh? What do you mean?” “I would have thought the hub for the rebellion would be… I dunno… bustling? Chaotic? Especially with so many protests going on right now? And with their leader gone…” “You’re right… stay close.” Claire said, tightening her grip on me. “Not like I can go anywhere… you’re still carrying me…” I muttered to myself as she got closer to the opening at the end of the corridor. “CLAIRE! THANK FUCK!” A voice said from the other side of the room, followed by the shuffling of many pairs of feet towards us. I looked around to see about eight littles and three Amazons all rushing over to us. “Oh my… is that…?” Another, much deeper, voice said from the tiny crowd. “Everyone… This is Liv. Liv… this is… wait… is this it?” Claire said as she placed me on the ground on my feet and looked out at everyone. A small blonde-haired little walked forward, huge circular-rimmed glasses covering like a third of her face, looking up at my Amazon friend. “We lost a third, mostly Amazons, when… umm… when Chris was… yeah…” The little started explaining. “So a third were still loyal to him? Figures. What about the other third?” Claire asked. “They’re out in the protests, taking part, collecting intel.” “So we’re down a third… and half of what we have left are out in the field. Great. So what are you doing here?” “Umm… nothing… at least right now. We take the intel the ones in the field give us, but then we don’t know what to do! We have no instructions, as we don’t know whether to carry on with Chris’ instructions or not.” “Well I have help in that regard…” Claire said as she pushed me forward gently. I waved awkwardly, blushing at the crowd who all looked at me with a mix of wonder and bewilderment. “I mean… Great… but… umm… she knows nothing.” The blonde little said, clearly unimpressed by my arrival. So I stepped forward. “Then get me up to date and I can help. This isn’t the first time I’ve organised people. I ran my own thing at my shop, saving littles.” I replied. “We know, and we appreciate what you did. You even saved some of the people in LIBRA, they joined because of what you did. But… this isn’t just saving one little from an Amazon…” “And she’s capable of a lot, trust me.” Claire said, winking down at me. “She’s done a lot more than you will ever know. Saved a lot more people than you will ever know…” “Shh…” I warned her. I told very light details to my friends, but I hadn’t told anyone else anything about my sisters or the other places I’ve visited. “Fine. Let me show you around then…” The blonde little said, sighing and signalling to us to follow her. Exposed brickwork, tunnels leading off to who-knows-where, cables running all over the place with multiple computer stations, all with multiple monitors displaying real-time data… this is exactly how I pictured it. Though I must admit, after Chris turned out to be a bit of an evil genius, my image of this place had maaaybe turned into that of a supervillain's secret evil lair. But I saw no volcanoes or pools full of sharks, so I was slightly disappointed. “This is the basic command centre…” The little with glasses showed me through to the main room whilst the other LIBRA members hung back with Claire, telling her everything that was going on and asking her a million questions about Chris. “Sorry… I didn’t even get your name…” I spoke up, not wanting to appear rude. “Oh, yeah… sorry… It’s Dorothy. Though everyone calls me Dotty. I’m sort of the… umm… I’m like fifth down the line in the chain of command?” “So who are the top four?” “Chris… was top, obviously. Then Claire and another Amazon. Then a couple of littles.” “What happened to them?” “The Amazon turned out to be close to Chris and ran for it the moment Chris’ deception came to light. One of the littles has gone to ground, in fear of the worst. I don’t blame them, this… this is scary.” “And the other?” “He’s out in the protests right now, leading those in the field. So I’ve been trying to keep who is left here together. Thank god Claire is back, I don’t like all this responsibility. At least not during a crisis like this!” “I understand. Well it’s nice to meet you, Dotty.” “It’s nice to meet you too. I’ve been… I’ve been a big fan of yours. Even before the MP thing.” She blushed. “Oh? You have?” “You saved my boyfriend.” “I did?” “Matthew. Matthew…” “Oh I remember him! Is he okay?” “He was… for a while…” “Oh hun, I’m sorry. Did he…?” “It’s okay, he’s in recovery at your Doctor friend’s hospital after he got adopted again. We managed to get him back again, but the regression hypnosis they used was bad, though not quite as bad as the stuff they used on your little friend. He’s getting better though. I hope to go see him again once all this is over.” “I’m sure he’ll be fine, Eve is the best. Now… this is the command centre then?” I asked her. “Yes! Sorry! This is where our analysts receive and process our data, where we surveil targets and events, and run the organisation.” Dotty explained. “So you’ve got eyes everywhere?” “Pretty much.” “What about the protests?” “We’ve got eyes everywhere. Both digitally and on the ground.” “How’s it going out there now?” “From what we’ve seen… police are really struggling to hold back the number of people protesting. The turnout is… unexpected to say the least. We knew there was unrest in the population, with lots of little protests, but we never guessed that this many people would be supportive of little’s rights… and of you.” “Guess it was just a powder keg waiting for that little spark…” “That’s an understatement. This isn’t just in the capital, Liv…” “Wait, is this happening across the country?” “Oh yes, hence why they can’t get the police numbers to hold everyone back. There’s even talk of the military being called in.” “The military… oh god… that’s not good.” “But we have sources there too, and it seems like the civilian population aren’t the only ones fighting back.” “You mean…?” “Armed forces are disobeying orders on a grand scale. This… this is something we never could have predicted.” “Holy fucking…” “And that’s not all…” “What? What else is there?” “Thankfully rioting is at a minimum. There are a small number of incidents of people using these protests to destroy and steal property, but both the police and the protesters are preventing them from getting away with it. It’s a very… strange situation we’re in right now, and with no leader… we have no idea what to do.” I took a deep breath to calm my nerves. This was a lot bigger than I had ever expected, and something I never thought I’d see in my life. And now it was all on me to lead this organisation so we can help those out on the streets fight for the rights of all littles. I have no idea where this is going to go, or what outcome we can hope for from this. It could be positive for littles… or it could spell the end for little’s rights completely. But this time… this time we weren’t going to sit around and wait to have our minds wiped and our nappies changed. This time we were going to fight, even if it ended up with all of us ending up in cribs. Though this time… we’re not alone. “Right… I think I know what to do…” ======================================================= If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!
    7 points
  19. Sorry about the delay! I'm glad that I got done this chapter though because now I can get into the cute scenes with his new "Mommy". Chapter 4 I stirred inside a cushy prison. I couldn't move my arms or my feet, but my neck allowed for some movement. Opening my eyes was difficult, not only because of the lights outside but also because they felt crusted shut. ‘Have I been crying?’ I thought to myself. My neck hurt a little bit when I tensed the muscles, but after a few moments of exertion, I felt myself overtired and exhausted. I tried making myself aware of my surroundings, but everything was blurred. I felt drugged, and with something quite hard. In none of my years of experimentation with different substances have I felt this way. I lay for a few more minutes trying to think of anything coherent but It wasn't working. I was completely and utterly helpless in what I could only describe as a very comfortable prison. A few more moments passed and I finally felt something stir in my body. My feeling in my gut took the center stage of my mind as I felt it working on something. I wasn't sure what it was doing, but my ears perked up as I heard gurgling and strange liquid noises. The noises were rather loud, or maybe my ears were just sensitive, I couldn't tell. The sensations in my stomach kept growing and growing as the noises became more busy and varied. It all sounded like it was culminating into some climax, but I wasn't sure what it was yet. As if I was trying to answer my question, I heard a very loud fart followed by a weird sensory experience on my bottom. ‘Did I just shit myself?’. I stayed completely motionless, trying my best to not feel anything. It was hard to do though because the feelings just started to amplify as I felt more mush against my bottom. I couldn't feel it escaping at all, only the subsequent feeling of muck against my butt. I sat still for such a long time, trying my best to disassociate myself from what was happening, but my crusty eyes on top of my aching muscles only furthered an overwhelming state of discomfort. It wasn't long before my brain went overboard and my emotions cascaded. I cried hard. One might call it more akin to wailing, but I couldn't control anything anymore, and that made me very, very scared. As if to make things worse though, my crying started to feel more and more strenuous, similar to a workout that would make you overly tired. It started to hurt to cry, but the pain only made me want to cry more. I started to feel a level of pain I hadnt felt before. And I became silent. Something was shoved into my mouth and it hurt a lot more than anything else did at that moment. I felt like I was choking and I couldn't breathe as my eyes attempted to jump from their sockets. The world changed colors at a fast pace as it transitioned from a dull gray to an even duller gray. It wasn't until everything started to darken that I began to feel better. Then everything became black again. ~ ~ ~ I came back to life after an unknown period, but it was very different than before. This time I felt myself pushed against something warm and comforting with a hand on my back. The first thing I felt after that was mush running down my numb legs, resulting in a strange prickly sensation. My ears came next, and I heard screaming. “You can't take my baby!” The proximity of the noise scared me, and I only pushed my still crusty eyes closed further, hugging the warm and soft object in front of me for comfort. I heard voices from all directions that all meshed together. “Put the little on the ground!” Someone yelled. “You're surrounded, you must surrender the child.” A loudspeaker blared. “I can't! He's my baby!” The incredibly loud voice said from what I now perceived as above me. I heard active chatter from all around me, the voices became incredibly loud and I felt myself at the start of a meltdown. It was at that moment though that I felt an incredibly strong gust of air, and all the warmth disappeared. The noise went silent and I felt my body in some sort of freefall, similar to what I would expect a skydive to feel like. I wanted to cry and scream, but I couldn't begin to catch my breath in the sudden falling sensation. Then I hit something soft and warm again. The noises reappeared and I felt my stomach immediately erupt as I threw up all over. The feeling in my body came back and I felt alive again, so I cried. After what felt like an eternity in purgatory I was relieved to be able to do so. “Give him here.” I heard a male voice say from behind me as I continued to wail. I felt whoever was holding me start bouncing as my heart rate started to stabilize. “I can take care of him.” The soft female voice above me said as it calmed me down more. “I need to bring him to the hospital,” The gruff voice said again, which only helped to make me feel more uncomfortable. “I'm a certified nurse and his caseworker, I will take it from here officer.” She said in a commanding tone. I felt myself being bounced more as my cries started to lessen. The warm and soft embrace only served for comfort, and I felt myself hugging the figure tighter. After a few moments that the noises around me began dissipating and I felt the cool air on the back of my neck. The loud noises were replaced by the calming allure of cicadas and other sounds that can only be associated with a cool breezy night. My cries turned to sniffles as I felt the person holding me sit down. My body was then shifted by strong comfortable arms, and I was placed on my back looking up at deep blue eyes and the most pretty smile I've ever seen. “E..Emmy?” I hiccuped and sniffled. Emily took one of her arms from under me and shushed, going into her pocket to grab a pacifier and pop it in my mouth. I sucked on the object immediately, and it surprised me how much comfort it brought me. “It's quiet time okay?” As I regained my senses, I noticed her shirt was covered in white vomit. She took a wipe and began on my face, being gentle to not overwhelm me in this moment. “You got so dirty huh?” She said and smiled above me, but her face hinted at something else too. “Such a dirty little” her voice faltered, and her comforting smile left for a second to reveal anger. “Whe aw we?” I spoke with a lisp behind the pacifier. Emily only responded by shushing me, something I was starting to get a little annoyed with. “You're safe sweetie, you're with me okay?” Her face gave a look of pleading as she begged for me to be okay. “I don member,” I spoke again. Her face was unchanged, and her confidence didn't seem to falter. “What don't you remember?” she asked me. I looked at her confusedly, and I didn't know. “Do you remember who took you?” I shook my head but felt it ache. A look of worry took over her face, and for the first time I saw her scared. This didn't help my emotions, but before I could think about it, I heard someone approaching. “Can I speak to him?” A smooth male voice spoke above me. “He said he doesn't remember much, I'm a little worried...” “I just got back the scans, she gave him with some pretty rough shit.” I felt hands over my ears and muffled talking above me. The conversation turned to arguing and Emily got up soon after, not wanting to stay for very long. She changed my position again and I felt my face smush into what I could now see as her breasts. They were warm, and I felt her heart beat at a fast rate, ‘Was she scared?’ I thought. I soon heard a car door open and I found myself being lowered into a front-facing car seat. I gave a confused expression as I was strapped into the harness, something I felt was way over the top, but didn't feel like arguing. She then took a purple vial out of her bag, “This is just going to make you sleep for a bit, okay?” I immediately felt myself squirm a little in the seat and she motioned to calm me down. “I won't hurt you, sweetie, I'm just going to clean you up and get you into bed, okay? You can trust me.” Confidence returned to her voice and I immediately felt it put me at ease. I took my pacifier out of my mouth and opened it up for her and she gave me a thankful grin. “This is just going to make you sleepy okay? I promise I will take care of you.” She gave a smile of affection before then placing the purple vial towards my lips. I opened up and let the sweet tasting liquid in. She took the empty vial from my mouth, and It wasn't until a few seconds later that I felt myself returning to a much calmer slumber.
    7 points
  20. Lila on a family vacation This started as an English writing - training project for me. I have to give credit to the original Story “Lila’s family vacation” from Reatykeuniverse for the idea, the plot, and the beautiful name Lila that I used as a starting point. The first chapters are more like a close-bound rewrite with a lot of added sections in the middle, while the later parts just stick to the basic plot and do not have a lot in common with the original. This is the first part (apx. 6000 words) of the story that is already finished and has apx. 46000 words. While correcting takes a lot of effort for me due to my problem with reading and seeing spelling errors, it will take about two weeks to finish a chapter. So please be patient, I will try my best not to keep you waiting. Even though this is not my first story, I do a lot of writing in German, but it is my first story in English. I put a lot of effort into correcting all the grammar and spelling errors and hope there are not too many left to spoil your reading experience. I welcome any constructive feedback on my writing style, grammar and spelling, but please add as much information as possible, so I can improve. And I would also love to hear if you liked the story. If you want to know more, I just opened an intro thread in the nursery Annie's Intro ### Chapter 1 - Traveling - Discover what seemed to be lost. "Mum really, why do I have to wear diapers again?", complained Lila. "Hey honey, we are never going to force it if you don't want to," replied her mum Maria, "but you always wore them for the last years on our vacations, and it always made our trips a lot less stressful, for all of us?” She struggled with her decision while her mum placed the bag on her bed. This bag was clearly designed to appeal to a nurse in a retirement home and did not charm the little girl into the decision to wear them on the trip. As Lila stared at the colorful sheets of her bed, she felt the conflict in her. She was not eager to wear anything other than her panties. And all of her classmates in school would surely throw such a big tantrum that her parents would not dare to mention these diapers ever again. On the other hand, her mum was right, she wet the bed at least sometimes, and for some seconds she remembered how this unusual habit started for the now teenage girl. Whenever her parents could get some days off work, the family went on a trip together, and her mum used to put her girl in pull-ups just before they were leaving. All this started when Lila had a wetting accident when the family was on a city trip to Berlin when she was seven. It was the first year when she finally managed to stay dry during the day and at the packed museum, the line to the toilet was way too long for the young girl to hold it. Lila was in tears and did not want to leave the bathroom anymore, and her mum needed all her mummy magic to cheer the little girl up and get her ready for the rest of her day. To protect her from embarrassing accidents and to make it easier for her child, Lila, and her parents decided to keep her in the pull-ups she still wore for bed-wetting just in case during the day for the rest of the city trip. This worked so well that from there onwards, it became a secret family tradition for the little girl to be in pull-ups whenever they went on a vacation. In all those years, Lila didn't mind wearing pull-ups on occasions like this. She still wore them to bed at night, and wearing them on vacations during the day gave her back some kind of security. She even peed in them when she did not want to rush to the next restroom or was on the road. But now she is thirteen! Nearly a grownup woman in her eyes. And to her dismay, her mum got her tape diapers designed for a senile granny, instead of the slightly embarrassing but at least funny-looking pull-ups. Furthermore, she could slide down these bed-wetter's pants easily on her own when she headed to the bathroom. Lila had indeed outgrown her pull-ups, they did not fit her properly and on the rare occasions she wet the bed they hardly prevented the wet stains on the sheets. So the last time she'd worn them on a trip, her mom had decided to switch to diapers when she was not sleeping on her well-protected bed at home. While she still stared at the bag, Lila was obviously hesitant to wear ugly full-tape diapers, especially at her age. But after recalling her last wet night which was not even one week ago and that she probably would sleep on the plane, she ultimately decided to go with the diapers, just to be safe. "Fine..." she gave in, still trying to look serious, "But this is the last time I swear, and it will be just for the flights and when I sleep!" "You are such a responsible girl.", Maria praised her daughter, leaving her confused about what could be responsible in using diapers. "Please lie down, honey. So we get your diaper on you." Still, in her thoughts, Lila was obeying Mom's instructions sheepishly, took off her skirt and underwear, and laid herself on the soft bed while she noticed the crinkling of her mattress protector as she squirmed and twisted. "Can you put your bottoms up, please." her Mom patiently asked, not wanting to embarrass her girl more than necessary by just lifting her legs with her arms. And she unfolded a plain white fabric and laid it under her daughter's bum. Lila was weirdly feeling comfortable as she put some cream and powder on her before she taped the diaper in place and adjusted the leak guards. "We're all done, and you are ready for your vacation!" Her mum smiled at her. "Do you want to check that you have everything, we have to leave in fifteen minutes." ### Lila was in her thoughts for most of their trip to the airport. And when they arrived, Mum even needed to hold her hand because she was still daydreaming. However she looked at it, the diaper that she wore did not feel uncomfortable. She even liked the soft material that hugged her and that was wiping away all her worries. With the ease of her mind, she dreamed about all her past vacations where she was young and free. In retrospect, she had a really great childhood. Her parents were always there for Lila, and one of the reasons why she did not mind wearing her Pull-Ups in the past was that her parents did not make a big thing out of it when she had a small uppsie accident in them. After the family got their baggage checked in, they still had time to spare before heading for the gate, so they sat on one of the benches to wait and relax. Lila was exhausted from walking through the endless corridors and for a brief moment wanted to sit on her mom's lap as she did countless times in the past, but instead, she sat next to her, suddenly feeling her need to pee. "Mom," she secretly whispered, mindful that they were in a crowded airport, "I need to pee really urgently." “Oh, right now, can't you hold in any longer?” she replied searching for a bathroom while only seeing a corridor packed with endless shops offering their expensive and often useless duty-free stuff. As a young preteen child, Lila didn't mind using her pull-ups, especially when there was no clean bathroom nearby. She leaned on Mum's side, trying to get comfortable with all the people around. “This was much easier on our last trip”, she commented with a sigh. At the same time, she was getting ready to accept her daughter's wish to head to the bathroom whenever possible. “No mummy, I don't want to, my feet are hurting!”, Lila confessed. Wishing she had not protested against her parent's request for her to be diapered and unaware that her mum now could easily read the trouble of her little girl's mind like an open book "You know, I don't mind if you use your diaper, honey. I am sure it will hold up fine.", her mom carefully suggested, while at the same time easing her girl with her hand. For some seconds, Lila thought about that option out of her dilemma. Her parents put her in actual diapers, and that is what they are for, aren't they? Vaguely, she remembered the moon and the stars that promised a dry night on the package. It would soak up everything, she assured herself, while on the other hand remembering the good old days when she just peed in the pull-ups whenever she had to go. Once, she nearly let her mum talk her into going poopy, because they were in a subway with no bathrooms available. On that occasion, she finally made it to a stinky metro bathroom, and she also remembered that she wished she had any other option as it was so gross and dirty. However, this was completely different in her eyes. She just wet the bed in her sleep and the toilet was surely just a short distance away and perhaps most importantly, even when she was small for her age she was a teeny now. Her mum noticed the still ongoing fight in her girl's mind. “Don't worry, little one. Just go pee if you need to, that is what you wear them for. And it will be our secret, I promise”, she heard her mother, laying her arm on her daughter's shoulder. Was it really so strange for her to wet her diaper, she questioned her belief. Her mum just had given Lila permission to use it when she needed to pee. And the diaper felt so soft and comfy, it could not be that bad, could it? First slightly squirming, Lila tried to release the pressure on her bladder, but it was quite difficult to do so deliberately, especially sitting on a bench in a crowded airport. This time she obviously pushed, pressing her eyes together as she slowly was able to squeeze out a few drops. “It is quite hard if you are not used to it, do you want to sit with me, it makes it easier.”, her mum promised. Lila switched over to the welcoming lap, suddenly noticing the difference. Without the hard surface she was sitting on, the next push gradually grew into a steady flow, making her crotch warm and squishy for a second. She hardly could stop peeing until her need was gone, and she felt dry and comfy again. Mom had taken notice of the growing warmth on her lap and had figured out what was happening. "Are you done wetting?" she asked with a motherly smile. Still a little embarrassed but glad she had the urgent need off her mind, Lila nodded in response. "The shop assistant assured me, it will keep you dry even if you have to go pee another time. But are you still feeling comfy and dry?" asked her worried Mom as discreetly as possible. For a second she forgot she was in public, squeezing her thighs together and checking the now not-too-obvious bulge between her legs. Not bad she had to admit, it was warm and still soft but not wet as her old pull-up would have been. "I'm good.", said Lila as she decided to not switch back to her own seat and was slightly thankful that her mum talked her into wearing a diaper again. Actually, Lila thought the warm feeling of her wet diaper was quite pleasant. She could tell that she had peed quite a bit into her babyish underwear, but these diapers were more absorbent than her old bed-wetters pants, and they could definitely hold a lot more. Maybe she was hesitant when arguing that she did not need the diapers on the trip. And she had to admit that wetting herself was still a big stress relief for her on this busy transit through the airports. As the minutes passed, their flight was announced over the speakers and Lila's family made their way to the crowded boarding gate. “You should finish your bottle”, her dad reminded her about the half a liter of sparkling water in her hands. Lila took a sip, as she noticed she had to pee again. I am already wet, she thought and as she only pushed a little, she was surprised how easily she started wetting. “Lila, we better change your diaper before we board the plane, don't we honey?”, suggested her Mom, as she spotted a toilet with a baby changing symbol added to the women’s bathroom. “You know, having to change your diaper on the plane would be a nightmare and very obvious.” Without trusting her diaper too much, she agreed with Mom that a change in the plane would be better avoided. After placing their bags with Dad, Mom took Lila to the toilet. There was a changing table, but it was just made to change a baby, and it was way too small to accommodate Lila. But upmost importantly, it would have been incredibly embarrassing for the small but still teenage girl, so instead they headed to one of the empty stalls together. Her Mom shut the door, “Can you lift your skirt for me, please.” Lila shyly raised her skirt, revealing the yellow-tainted diaper. “It was a good decision we switched you to diapers”, explained Mom, as she removed the tapes, letting the sodden diaper suddenly fall on the floor with a ‘plop’. “Your pull-ups would have been leaking long ago”, she concluded. “Now, do you still need to go potty?” Yes, Lila did feel a very light need to go, but using her diaper was not as bad as she thought, and she slowly began to regret that she was so determined to not use them on the trip. At least she could be using them on the flight and avoid the smelly dirty places they surely used as toilets here as well, she was making her decision. “No, I’m fine, Mom.”, Lila replied as she remembered how disgusting the toilets in public always were. “Sure honey.”, her mum smiled again. She cleaned her darling with a couple of quick wipes, unfolded the fresh diaper, and taped it on her daughter as if she never stopped doing it. Lila let go of her skirt and enjoyed the dryness of her underwear for a second. A wet diaper did not feel uncomfortable at all, but the feeling of a fresh and clean one felt pretty nice as well. “Let's go on a vacation” her Mom cheered, as she rolled up her sodden diaper, throwing it in the bin. While Lila was in a daydream about what just happened, she stepped out of the stall and followed her Mom. ### “Honey, good morning, we have just landed.” whispered her Mom as she gently kissed Lila awake. Opening her eyes, the girl slowly began to sit upright, rubbing all the sleepiness out of her face while stretching her legs. Yes, it was a good flight, she loved the thrill of takeoff and enjoyed the view over the clouds while she was taking advantage of the drinks and snacks they delivered. Eventually, all her adventures of the day caught up with the young girl, and she had fallen asleep with a smile for the rest of her flight. Now, as she stretched and wanted to get up, she noticed the slightly damp and warm feeling in her crotch. She indeed used her diapers two times on the transit when she had to go, and she was glad that Mum had not said a word about the not-too-small amount of soda that she downed. Feeling awake and ready to explore now, Lila glanced around the plane, noticing that most of the passengers had already disembarked and were on their way to the luggage claim. She did not want to wait any longer, as her dad was busy getting their bags from the overhead compartment. And in a moment her daughter was up on her feed waiting for her day bag and ready to start their vacation. As she was on her feet, she noticed her soaked diaper sag a little and the bulge between her legs was quite visible now if you knew it was there. She checked the back of her skirt for leaks and surely was relieved that everything still was dry For a second she wondered, whenever she had used her pull-ups it never felt this heavy. But this diaper had kept her dry and could handle a lot more than her old bed-wetters pants. As they followed all the signs to the baggage claim, Lila's belly started to feel uncomfortable, and she eventually had to go to the bathroom soon. Seeing that her parents were in a bit of a rush, she paid no mind to the ache and focused on keeping up with their pace. After arriving at the baggage claim, Lila went to grab a trolley while Mom and Dad waited at the conveyor belt for their bags. She pushed the trolley forward and joyfully jumped while rolling with it for some meters when she noticed the need to go suddenly coming back. But her parents looked so busy in the hustle and bustle of the airport, and she did not dare to raise her voice. Obviously, her only option was to tell Mom to take her diaper off for her to go to the restroom. But as she thought about that stinky room, she got a slight feeling of nausea in her throat. Actually peeing in the diapers saved her from this unpleasant experience on the transit through the airports. And now that she realized that this need would not be solved in such a quick but also childish and embarrassing manner, the worries that were so distant returned. Her mum sometimes offered her to just go when she was at the edge of having an accident and even if that was some years ago, she had to admit that her current underwear was made with that kind of accident in mind. And she even wore full tape-on diapers and was not in pull-ups now. Little kids and Babies do that all the time, don't they? She even remembered the adults talking about kids on the edge of potty training, just putting a diaper on when they needed to poop. It cannot be that uncomfortable. She was wondering what it would be like to go poopy in her diaper. And while the idea settled into her mind, she even got a little curious about how it would feel. Suddenly the need to go returned. Lila was sure she would not be able to hold back much longer as she squirmed and wiggled, hoping her need just would go away. “Lila, you look so worried. What's up?” she suddenly approached her little girl who was obviously feeling uncomfortable. “I... I am fine. It is just I may need to go to the bathroom a little longer really soon.”, she admitted sheepishly. “I can go to the toilet with you after we get our bags, in about five minutes, can you still wait for so long?” she explained, not realizing that her girl was on the edge of losing the battle against her belly. Lila put her hand on her tummy and felt the growing need to go now. Slowly shaking her head, she looked at her as she always did when she desperately wanted her help. “Can’t you come with me, so we can go now.”, she asked shyly, not willing to let her mum go and signaling that she might not be able to go on her own. “No baby, Bernhard needs my help, we cannot leave right now. ... So if you really need to go so urgently, I wouldn’t mind you using your diaper for poop as well. It's just a short trip to our hotel and I can change you when we get there easily.”, she told her and stroked her back as she always did when she was uncomfortable or stressed. Her mum just suggested that she should poop in her ‘just in case’ diaper. This was so embarrassing was her first thought, but after some moments she realized it would finally take the ache from her. And while everyone else would have ditched the proposal, for Lila it calmed her dilemma and even made her a little curious. Peeing in the diaper was such a relief, so pooping herself could not be so bad after all? She assumed in her mind. She smiled in Lila's face. “I really don't mind if you need to. You don't have to fight that hard.”, she tried to ease away the little girl's resistance. Maybe using it was the best option for her. As embarrassing as it was to admit, the thought of doing that with her mum’s consent made her feel loved and protected as if nothing could harm her. So Lila started wondering what it would feel like to actually do the other thing as well. With a sigh, Lila decided she wanted to try it, at least once. And this time she had a good excuse. Her parents had no time to accompany her, and she would not dare to go into the toilet alone, which could potentially be gross, dirty, and scary with all the unfamiliar people around. Even the idea of facing all the looks of strangers, the smells and flushing sounds without someone she knew close made her confident about her decision. “I think I'll use my ... you know, Mommy.”, Lila whispered, embarrassed and felt like a loved little girl while her mommy protected her. “It's ok you will feel much better”, she heard her say as Mom smiled and nodded, and joined Dad at the conveyor belt, leaving Lila some meters away waiting with their trolley. Lila tried to let it go, like she did when she needed to pee on the plane. But the ache in her belly just intensified further, and she couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. After all, pooping herself was a lot more … involving than peeing. As she looked up again, she noticed all the adults were just staring where their luggage would appear. Surely no one would pay any attention to her, except for mum and dad of course. With that in mind, Lila leaned a little bit forward, resting some of her weight on the trolley. She relaxed her hold on her bowels and gave another slight push. A small trickle of pee released first before a tiny bit of her mess began making its way out. It cannot be that hard, Lila wondered, as she saw a little baby boy standing with his legs slightly apart, clearly doing his business in his pants. He does not care at all that he was messing his diaper. She felt the pressure in her belly coming back and also slightly spread her legs apart as she started to push. This time there wasn’t resistance in her tummy. Lila could feel the warmth quickly spreading as sticky poop squished against her bum. In relief, she exhaled and felt the load settle itself at the back of her diaper. Lila felt her belly relaxing a little. She now just wanted to feel comfortable again and all this nasty stuff out of her tummy. Once again she pushed a little harder, this time, and a few seconds later she was confident she had gotten everything out, while she realized that the feeling of pooping herself was much different from just wetting. While the diaper would quickly absorb all her pee, the poop had instead formed a slightly warm mess at the back of her diaper. However, she felt that it was actually quite pleasant and didn't feel bad at all. And it’s at least much better than having to use an icky, stinky restroom. Lila assured herself. She shook herself and pretended to smooth out the back of her skirt, carefully placing her hand on the diaper to make sure it was not too obvious as she was still in public. And she noticed the diaper was heavier now, and the sag kept most of her firm mess away from the childlike-looking girl's skin. For a second she smelled a faint lingering odor of poop. But she looked old enough that no one would expect it to be her who is poopy. Lila raised her head and saw her Mum looking over at her while she was still standing here doing her business as the little baby boy did just some moments ago. She noticed the kind smile on mummy's face as she turned back, helping dad take a heavy bag off. Mum knows, flashed to her mind as she wanted to be back with her parents. Lila slowly walked towards the conveyor belt to join them again. Somehow she wanted to tell them that she was messy, but it was much too embarrassing and babyish for her to admit. What will my daddy think of me just going in my diaper for that as well? The slight scent, however, told her parents anyway as she was approaching them. As Bernhard had picked up all their bags he sniffed and, with a knowing gaze, took Lila by her hand as he had not done for some years. “Let's get our car and finally head to the hotel.”, he said, willingly ignoring what his child just did and as if he was telling her everything was ok Lila was glad she was not alone anymore. She followed Dad and also stayed close to him while they were standing in the car rental pickup line. Standing in line, her mom decided that it was a good time to do a quick diaper check. She tried to pull on Lila's back of her pants, when her daughter quickly turned away and leaned closer to dad “Mom!” she exclaimed, “people are going to see!” “Don’t worry, no one’s going to think badly of you. And I just have to make sure that your diaper was holding up after your accident. You don't want to have a messy leak in the rental car after all. So do you let me check your diaper?” replied Mom with a loving smile while she did not even bother to lower her voice. “Mum ... !“, Lila tried to make a futile argument, while her dad just looked her in the eyes. “Really baby. No one knows you here, so it’s okay you don't need to feel ashamed about accidents while using diapers for traveling.” he underlined Mum's argument. The girl was really embarrassed now and hid her face in her dad's shirt. Lila felt loved, and she trusted her parents, but at the same time, she felt like a small toddler being checked for a messy accident. “I will have a short look.", her mum announced once more. Lila just moved her head in approval, while she felt her mum touch her bum and felt a tiny pull at her waistband and the back of her diaper. “You will be fine for now.”, she announced after a second. Getting her diaper checked by Mom was embarrassing, not only because they were in public, but also because it was their parent’s proof that she had indeed messed herself. Oh well, thought Lila. Her parents had surely smelled it already, and they would see it when she was in the hotel room. Dad hurried away with the clerk from the rental company and got over to the pick-up point. The mother and daughter couple patiently waited outside, where the company put some benches for all the waiting customers. With all the arriving passengers, nearly all seats were taken, and her mum just got the last free spot. “Do you like to sit on my lap again?”, she offered her girl, as she knew her feet were hurting after the long day of traveling. “But I have just...”, Lila stumbled as discreetly as she could, while at the same time she could not confess that she had a messy load in her diaper. “I am your mum, I don't mind your little skunky bum, and I have seen and changed you a lot in the past years”, she calmed her down, while not even confirming that this accident was a one-time ever event for her childlike small but already teenage daughter. Lila slowly sat on her mom's lap, while the strange feeling of the soft mess now spread all over her boom, confused her senses and created the strong childish need to cuddle with her mum. As her mum wrapped her loving arms around her, she no longer could stand being the independent teeny anymore but hid her face on mum's shoulder, ignoring what she might look like. Feeling her body so close and being loved by her mum was all she needed to leave her grumpy teenage thoughts behind. “Hi, you sleepy head, you have a really comfortable seat don't you”, her dad greeted her daughter as he arrived with their rental car and took their heavy luggage into the trunk. “Yes Daddy”, she cheered, not yet ready to let Mum go. “Lila is so sweet and affectionate today.”, her mother responded. “Do you want to cuddle your daddy too?”, the man offered his darling a chance to leave her mom's lap. She hugged him, still experiencing the irresistible childlike love for her parents. As if her dad had been on a week-long business trip, she now was clamping on him, even not letting him go as he lifted her up as a little girl. “We had a small issue with the car arrangement.”, the strong man on her shoulder, told his wife. “They did not have a booster for our Lila. The only possibility was the safer but more expensive child seat option for younger ones, but at least they did not charge us extra.” Feeling so much love from him, the girl could not protest, but she still didn't want it to be too childish. “What kind of child seat?”, she found the courage to ask, interrupting her parent's discussion. “Oh, it is a nice one in a purplish red color”, he advertised. Without dropping his girl to the ground, he took her over to the backseats of the car, opening the door and revealing a full-sized seat that even had shoulder straps as a seat for a rally driver. First, she wanted to protest that she was not a baby, but then the love from her parents and the comfortable hug lulled her into thinking twice about it. Wasn't her diaper the same thing, something childish, that could actually feel nice and comfortable? “Oh I am sure you are in for trouble”, his wife commented on the seat that her husband had chosen, remembering all the discussions she had with her daughter in the past weeks. Lila did not want to be a grumpy vacation Grinch, and maybe she also wanted to show her mum that she was wrong. “It is ok, at least we will have one, and we can enjoy our time here.” Her teenage side enjoyed the surprised feeling on her mum's face. “I think our big girl is not as grumpy and cranky as you think. Can I let you down to try it? It may be a little difficult with the buckles.” “But Daddy, I still want to cuddle with you.”, she confessed that the child in her was back in command. Slightly caught off guard, he whispered, “Do you mind if I tuck you in?”, he suggested, remembering the countless times that he placed his sleepy or sad daughter in the back of their car. “Yes Daddy” she mumbled while the only important thing was that he did not let her down on the hot and hard street. With some well-trained moves, he opened the door and let her slip on the seat. Without thinking, she put her hands in the shoulder straps and let him close the buckle with a click. Lila wiggled a little And while she noticed the lack of space to move, she somehow also felt comfortable. She liked the soft fabric and the small pillow that was there for her head. “I like it”, she confirmed again. And as the adults smiled a little, she added, “Just don't make me use it at home when my classmates see me. Ok?” The two adults, who were still astonished by the change in her teenage girl’s temper, got in at the front. With the push of a button, they opened the window a bit to let in the fresh summer vibes and to keep Lila's poopy smell at bay that still kind of lingered around her. As the drive was getting boring, she had time to think about all the things that changed while they left their city apartment. Most of all was that she, despite all her doubts, actually liked her diapers and the freedom she had to pee or even poop whenever she needed. But there was also the trust and love for her parents that was crowing again, as if her puberty had never sent the first confusing ideas in her mind. Making her more cranky than she actually wanted to be. ### Excited about the new place, Lila jumped on the queen-size bed in their hotel room. Her parents had just checked themselves in at the reception, and the young girl could not wait to explore everything the place had to offer. There were so many nice things she could think about that she nearly forgot about her messy diaper, that she still wore under her slightly childlike shorts. Mom had started unpacking all their bags, while her Dad headed down to the lobby, surely parking their car in the hotel's parking garage. As the last empty bag was packed away, her Mom looked at her girl. Lila was lying on the bed, checking out the kid's channels on TV while thinking about the hotel pool and the waterslides that they had here. The last things that Mom left on the bed were Lila's old travel changing mat and a fresh pack of wipes. “Honey, come, let us get that poopy diaper of yours changed.” Mom announced as she placed the mat and her wipes next to her on the bed. “Can you lift your tushie for a moment, baby?” “I am not a baby” she insisted, ignoring the obvious smell and still letting her mum slide the changing pad up under her back. Then she raised her skirt over her belly. With her hand, she signaled her girl, that she could lie back down Lila could feel the soft but water-impermeable layer around her changing area and noticed that she was indeed acting as if she was a baby girl. And while noticing that, she became a lot more self-conscious about the embarrassing thing she did. “Mom you know, I think I have to clean that up by myself.” offered Lila embarrassed, and at the same time she simply wanted to vanish into thin air. But still, she trusted her mum that she would not leave her alone with all the mess she had in her diaper. Maria placed her hand on her kid's belly, “I will do that, honey. I promised that when I told you to go poopy.” replied Mom. “Besides, when you were a baby, I’ve changed your poopy diapers a ton of times, and I really don't mind doing it again today.” Lila relaxed as she heard that, she relented in relief and slowly spread her legs, making it at least as easy as possible for her Mom. “Oh, this diaper is full.” giggled Mom as she opened the tapes, revealing the mess on her booty. “I am sorry. Your mummy should have changed your way earlier. This must have been very uncomfortable.” “It was not that bad, Mom, I nearly forgot about that after some moments.”, replied Lila honestly. “You know actually ...“, she continued, before her embarrassment suddenly stopped her. “Actually, ...?” continued her Mom, as she softly began wiping down Lila’s messy tushie. “It’s just… I don't know, it made the trip much easier for me and I kind of liked it a little, I guess…” stumbled Lila. “And I really hate to go to the smelly bathrooms. In my diapers I felt so loved and protected as if I am still your little child.”, she confessed. “You are always my child and I love you.”, she told Lila and Mom continued wiping in silence as the young girl enjoyed the feeling of the cold, soothing wipe gently rubbing against her skin while being so close to her mum. As Maria rolled up the dirty diaper, she kissed her belly. “You are all clean now.” exclaimed her mom, waiting for a second to see if she would stand up to get her panties on. But as the moments passed, it was clear that there was more Lila wanted from her. And with a sarcastically strict voice, she said, “Now, we have something to discuss, my little one. You know, I used to insist that you wear pull-ups in the past because I didn’t want you stressing about having an accident, especially since you wet the bed pretty often.” She paused for a second to see Lila’s reaction and when there was no sign of refusal she continued, “Today I promised you that you could switch back to wearing undies this year. But, you had accidents in them a lot today, and you told me you also liked the security and comfort that they gave you. So I thought we might as well keep you in diapers like what we’ve always done, or do you really want to switch back to underwear right now and just wear them as bed-wetting briefs at night?” Mom’s question surprised Lila. She did enjoy her diapers a little on the trip, and she just told her that it was comfy and made her feel protected and small. She now regretted her strong refusal. And while her pride as a teenager was on the line, she truthfully did want to be diapered again. “Do you mind if I choose the diapers?”, confessed Lila with her face red like a tomato... “Of course not, my girl. I think those will give you a much more relaxed vacation if you don't have to worry about bed-wetting when you are tired.”, said Mom, who then went to grab some fresh diapers and powder from the closet. “But how can I go to the bathroom and pee when I wear them, I mean they are real diapers and not just pull-ups” the girl wondered as she felt the soft fabric under her bum. “Oh.” Her mum replied, “I really don't mind you using them when you need to go, and if we have a toilet close by you just come with me and I help you to get to the potty” Gently, she fluffed up another plain white diaper, placed it under her booty, and sprinkled a little bit of powder. After checking the alignment was right and nothing was too tight, she taped the diaper in place and carefully adjusted the leak guards, as Lila rolled over at her belly and giggled. “You are done, baby”, she said as she gave the diaper a gentle pat “Could you tell me when you need a change.” her mum reminded her of their mutual agreement that they had on their previous trips. “Okay.” nodded Lila. The little girl somehow was conflicted. Wearing a diaper, wetting and pooping in it was surely supposed to have been so shameful. Especially for a young woman her age, but at the same time, she didn’t mind the strange feeling at all. And getting her diaper changed by her mom was supposed to be extremely embarrassing at thirteen. But for her, it was different. It felt somewhat nice. She felt like a loved child and enjoyed the childish affection and trust, she experienced while returning into this nearly lost stage of their mummy-daughter relationship.
    6 points
  21. Waking up early in the morning Sam is a little confused how she ended up back in the crib. After being helped out it is time to prepare for another day's activities. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- When Sam’s eyes fluttered open she felt immediate confusion. She was lying on her back and looking up at the ceiling, the tall bars of the crib towered up around her on all sides. She couldn’t remember getting put in the crib at all. Her last memory of the previous night was her sitting underneath the baby bed and leaning against Nina. Sam sat up and rubbed her eyes. She looked out through the bars of the crib and saw Nina asleep in her bed. As she watched the sleeping woman the memories of the previous night came back. She had been under the bed because… the leak came back to Sam like a thunderbolt and she cringed in fresh shame. It hadn’t been all bad though. Nina’s cuddling almost made up for her embarrassment. She relaxed her bladder with an automatic ease and felt fresh urine warming her diaper. She shivered as the liquid ran in tiny rivulets against her sensitive skin. There wasn’t any hesitation anymore. She wasn’t going to wake up Nina so there was no point holding it and making herself uncomfortable. Sam laid back down and took a deep breath as she felt the comforting warmth clinging to her. She smiled and shifted her hips a little and reached down to press the diaper even closer to her body. She never thought she’d be doing this but she couldn’t deny the pleasure coming from the wet underwear. Before she was even thinking about what she was doing she was closing her eyes and digging the heel of her hand into the thickened disposable. “Good morning.” Nina’s voice came through the semi-darkness. Sam froze and her eyes sprung open. She bit her lip and wondered if she had been making more noise than she had thought. Nina was sitting up and rubbing her eyes. Sam had no idea if she had noticed what was happening. “Hi.” Sam said quietly. “I think we both had an early night.” Nina said as she stretched and checked the time, “It’s still early.” “Uh huh.” Sam slowly moved her hand away from the diaper as she sat up again. She let out a deep sigh of relief that it didn’t seem like Nina had noticed what she had started to do. “I don’t imagine the others are up.” Nina continued as she stood up. Sam could see that Nina was wearing just her lingerie. She felt a lump in her throat as Nina passed the crib and went through to the bathroom. The door was left open a little as Sam waited to be let out of her bed. “I don’t remember getting into bed last night.” Sam said loudly enough for Nina to hear her. “You fell asleep on me… again.” Nina chuckled, “I put you in there when it became clear you were out like a light.” Nina flushed the toilet and came back into the bedroom with a yawn. Sam thought the room was still dark enough to hide her blushes, she certainly hoped so. She really needed to stop falling asleep on her best friend… “Out you come.” Nina reached over the top of the bars. Sam lifted her arms and was lifted in the now familiar way. Normally Nina put her down on the ground as soon as possible but this time she unexpectedly moved Sam to her chest. Sam’s eyes went wide as she leaned against her friend, she was right between Nina’s breasts that were hidden only so much by the bra Nina wore. She remained frozen, her face turned to one side with one of her friend’s boobs just inches away from her. A hand suddenly patted Sam’s diaper, the warmth getting pushed up against her. Without a word Nina put Sam down on the end of her bed. She then reached underneath to pull out a diaper and held it out for Sam to take. Sam was on autopilot as she took the fresh disposable and held it against her chest. “I think you’ll need this.” Nina said with an easy smile and a wink. “Thanks…” Sam said quietly. Sam should’ve been outraged. Nina was overstepping lines left, right and centre. To carry her as she had, check her like that and assume she wanted a diaper, these were all things that just a day or so ago would’ve made Sam explode with rage but now she was meekly clutching the diaper as Nina turned around and bent over to pick up a shirt. As Sam got a wonderful view of Nina’s butt she wondered if her friend was doing all this on purpose. After briefly rubbing her diaper in the crib it now seemed like Nina was teasing her. Sam shook her head, she must’ve been imagining it. She didn’t even know if Nina actually liked her like that for sure. “I’ll see you in the other room.” Nina said as she finished putting her skirt on. Sam nodded and waited for Nina to leave and close the door. Sam took a deep breath and looked down at the diaper. As much as she would’ve liked to have been outraged that Nina assumed she needed the protection she knew they were doing an escape room that day, access to the bathroom would be limited. A diaper was probably the right choice. Sam pulled the tapes off her diaper and let it flop open. She could see that all the excitement from that early morning had had an effect on her. Still, she didn’t want to hang around too long in case Nina came looking for her so she folded up her old diaper and opened the new one underneath her. She pulled up the front of the new disposable and felt the comforting feeling of warm and dry padding encompassing her. Once she was taped up Sam slipped off the edge of the bed. The diaper crinkled but she barely even noticed it anymore. She looked at her collection of clothes and paused. Most of her outfits were at least a little childish, she could really only shop in the children’s section after all, and although she tried to get the least ridiculous looking outfits it wasn’t always possible. Having gone through most of the clothes she had bought with her in the preceding days her options were getting limited unless she wore unwashed stuff. There were a couple of plain t-shirts but, for some reason, her eye was drawn to a shirt she never really wore and only brought with her for an emergency. The pink shirt had a large rainbow that started at the bottom of the front and curved around to her back where it went down to the hemline again. It was undeniably childish and yet it was what Sam pulled out of her bag with a smile. Sam pulled the shirt over her head and looked into the mirror. Not for the first time on this vacation she saw a baby girl looking back at her. She blushed as she smiled a little bit. Looking away quickly she wondered what on Earth was going on with her. She would normally be utterly repelled to look this way and yet here she was actually LIKING the look. Sam picked up a knee-length skirt and stepped into it, she pulled it up and over her diaper. She checked the mirror one last time to make sure that the padding was completely hidden which it was though if she bent right over she could see the bottom poking out. She spun around a couple of times and found herself loving the look. After one last check of everything Sam stepped out into the living area. Nina was sitting on the couch as Sam came out of the bedroom, the other two were absent. Nina smiled when she saw Sam. “That’s a good look on you.” Nina said. Sam blushed and looked down at the floor. She mumbled something indistinct before hurrying around to the kitchen to make some cereal. Despite having to climb up chairs to get to the counter Sam managed to get her cereal and brought it back into the living room. Reaching the table was a bit of a stretch so Sam put her bowl on the floor just in front of the couch and facing the television and sat down cross-legged. “Is there anything you want to watch?” Nina asked as Sam started eating. “Not really.” Sam answered, “I’m good with whatever.” Nina was flicking through the channels lazily. It was early in the morning so there wasn’t a lot on. Sam continued eating as the images on the screen continuously changed. The news, some reality show, a morning talk show, cartoons, another talk show… The screen lingered on the talk show a moment longer than the other channels though Sam couldn’t see why since it looked very dull. Then, just as Sam was putting her spoon in her mouth, the television flicked back one channel and on to the cartoons. Sam froze up and her eyes went wide. Nina was still holding the remote but she wasn’t changing the channel again. Sam slowly turned to look at Nina who was looking at Sam with a curious smile. The Sam from before this vacation would ask Nina what the hell she was doing and demand the channel be changed, she would be storming out of the room or asking if Nina was deliberately trying to insult her. “Is this OK?” Nina asked in a quiet voice. Sam wasn’t saying anything. She didn’t know why she wasn’t talking. She was feeling a lot of different emotions and it seemed like her brain didn’t know which ones to verbalise. After a few more seconds Sam simply turned back to the TV. She could feel herself blushing super hard, a heat just behind the skin of her face made Sam feel like she was a beacon of light. For the next fifteen minutes Sam sat on the floor in her diaper and watched the cartoons. Neither she nor Nina said a word whilst Sam ate her breakfast. When she had finished she felt a little awkward, she didn’t know what to do or say. She fiddled with her hands and wondered if she had the strength to look back at her friend despite how embarrassed she felt. “Did you want to sit up here?” Nina asked. Sam almost jumped when Nina broke the silence. She bit her lip and knew that she definitely did want to sit on the couch. She stood up and turned around, she avoided looking at Nina’s face as she started to climb up on to the couch. A hand suddenly pressed on her rear end and Sam’s eyes widened as she looked around at Nina helping her up. Once settled Sam sat with her legs out in front of her on the cushion and her hands in her lap. “It’s OK to watch cartoons.” Nina said quietly, “Sometimes I like watching them at home if I’ve got nothing else to do.” “I know, it’s just…” Sam started. “I get it.” Nina interrupted, “I really do.” Sam didn’t say anything. She slid closer to Nina until she was right next to her, just like the previous night Nina held up her arm and wrapped it around Sam’s shoulders. Sam could barely stop a little squeak coming out as she laid her head on Nina’s side. Together they sat on the couch as the cartoons played. Neither of them said much. Sam could’ve stayed in that position forever but that was never going to be an option. When the door to the other girls’ bedroom opened Sam instinctively hurried across to the other side of the couch and Nina, sensing Sam’s worry, changed the channel before anyone stepped out. Even so, Sam was red in the face as she turned to see Amy walking in. “Good morning.” Amy yawned. “Morning.” Nina replied. She turned to look at Sam and gave her a little wink. “I hope you’ve got your thinking hats on.” Chrissy said loudly as she stepped out of the bedroom. “This early in the morning?” Nina laughed. Sam brought her legs together a little more and flattened her skirt. She suddenly felt a lot more self-conscious over her choice of underwear. Fortunately no one was taking the time to look over and they wouldn’t have seen anything even if they had thanks to the angle she was sitting at. Regardless she kept to herself as the others conversed. She felt like she had a lot on her mind. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/4aab8b32-4899-489e-b55d-a6412f2e8f38 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1230356
    6 points
  22. I was bored today with the bad weather in my area, so I decided to go ahead and write chapter 2. Thanks again Sophia for the tip on using Google Docs and Grammarly. It helped a lot on this chapter. I edited chapter one and the format should look a lot better. I am still looking at a slow burn on the diaper content, but after this chapter, there will be plenty of medical drama for the next 5 to 10 chapters. I say 5 to 10 chapters because I am not sure how detailed I want to go with this and I am trying my best not want to jump ahead to Will in diapers and the many surprises when that happens. Chapter Two I wake up to the alarm on my phone going off. My body and head is still aching. I reach over and turn my phone alarm off and turn back over to go back to sleep. Waking up again, I roll over and look at my phone to see that it is 9:34 am. With my joints and head still hurting, I gingerly get out of bed. Slipping my phone into my sweatpants pocket and grabbing the empty glass off my nightstand, I slowly make my way to the kitchen to refill my glass in the sink. Reaching into the cabinet above my sink, I get out a bottle of Tylenol. Taking two pills out of the bottle, I knock them back with a sip of water. Hoping that the pills take care of my aches and pains, I down the rest of the glass of water. I make my way to my couch and lay down with the remote in hand. Turning on the TV, I go to my Hulu account to watch reruns of Always Sunny. Hopefully, the antics of Dennis, Frank, Charlie, Dee, and Mac will put me in a better mood. As I am about halfway through the first episode of the gang trying to solve gun control, I start to get nauseous and sleepy. Before the episode could even finish, I fell asleep. My eyes shoot open, I bolt from the couch to the bathroom and fall to my knees in front of the toilet just in time to vomit a mixture of bile, water, and the two half-digested Tylenol pills. After wiping my mouth with toilet paper and flushing the toilet, I use the vanity counter to pull myself from my knees to my feet. I rinse my mouth out and wash my hands. Before I could make it back to the couch, I got the overwhelming need to poop. I turn on my heels and make a B-line for the toilet. With my butt cheeks clenched, I yank my pants down in front of the toilet and slam my rear end on the seat. With only a few moments to spare, a packed colon's worth of mud came out of me. After sitting on the toilet for a few minutes, I decided that my bowels must be empty. I wipe, flush, then wash my hands, and make my way back to the couch. Sitting on the couch, I pull my phone out of my pocket to see what time it is. Looking at my phone I see that it is a little past noon and think to myself, ‘Crap, I was supposed to meet up with Steven after classes today to work on homework.’ Opening up my messenger app, I pull up the text conversation with Steven. I texted, “Hey man, I think I have a stomach virus or something. I did not go to class today and will not be able to meet up to work on homework. I have been talking on the big white phone most of last night and today.” I set my phone on the coffee table and lay back down on the couch. The TV is still playing episodes of Always Sunny, granted I slept through the last few episodes. I hear my phone ding and see the screen light up on the coffee table. Grabbing my phone, I see that it is a text from Steven. “No worries man, get better soon.” Setting my phone down, my eyes turn back to the TV, but my mind starts thinking about what I need to do tomorrow. I realize, that even if I feel better by tomorrow morning, it is probably best that I stay home for another day. I am scheduled to run the tutoring center tomorrow morning from 9 am to 10:45 am. I also have a calculus recitation class to teach from 11 am to 12:15 pm. Luckily, I am giving a quiz that will take up the last 45 minutes of class. It would probably be best if I go ahead and email Professor Martin Lau, the instructor of the main lecture classes so that the department could get someone to fill in for me. I get up and walk over to my desk where my backpack is leaning against one of the filing cabinets. Unzipping the compartment that holds my laptop, I pull it out and walk back over to sit on my couch. Opening up my laptop, I wait a moment for it to boot up. When the screen cuts on, I am greeted with my home screen asking for my PIN to log in. After entering my 4-digit PIN, I open up my browser to login to my university email account. Composing a new email, I enter Professor Lau’s email address and I also decide to cc Amy, the department admin on this email too, just in case. I flagged the email as urgent with the subject line being tomorrow's class and the tutoring center. In the body of the email I wrote: “Professor Lau, It seems that I have come down with a stomach virus and will not be able to work tomorrow at the tutoring center at my scheduled time. I also will not be able to teach my recitation class tomorrow at 11 am. I have planned for the first 30 minutes of class to be where students could ask questions about the current homework assignment and if they did not have any questions, I was going to review integration-by-parts during that time. For the last 45 minutes, I have a quiz for them to take that is on the previous two weeks of material. I have attached both the pdf and tex versions of the quiz to this email. -Will” After I attached the quiz files to the email, I hit send, closed my laptop, and set it on the coffee table by my phone. With my body and head still aching, I lay back down on the couch and continued to watch TV. Within 30 minutes, I fell back to sleep. I wake to my phone ringing on the coffee table. Picking up the phone, I see that it is my mom calling and that it is 5 pm. Realizing that today is Wednesday and my mom always calls me around dinner time in her time zone of Georgia on Wednesday. I answered the phone with a groggy, “Hey Mom.” In a cheery voice, she said, “ Hey Will, just calling to see how your week has been going?” I responded with, “It was going well until late last night, I have been throwing up, and my joints and head have hurt since then.” With concern in her voice, “Was it something you ate? How much fluids have you been drinking? Have you eaten anything today? What are you doing about school?” With the rapid fire of questions, I collected my thoughts and answered, “I don’t think it was something I ate. I ate a pot roast last night that I have cooked countless times with no problems. I only had one glass of water today, and I ended up vomiting later on with the Tylenol that I took. I have not eaten anything today and I have sent an email out and should be covered for tomorrow.” After answering all her questions, I hear silence on the line. After a few moments, my mom responded, “Honey, this is not good, not being able to keep down water is not good. You need to see a doctor as soon as possible. And don’t make me fly there and take you myself.” With a gown at the mention of doctors, I said, “If I don’t feel better by tomorrow morning or if I get worse, I will go to the ER.” With a slightly better tone in her voice, she said, “Please do, and try to eat something gentle on your stomach tonight with some water. Please let me know if anything changes and if you need me. Your father and I will be on the next flight out there if you need us.” “Thanks mom, I will try and eat something tonight.” My mom then said, “Call me tomorrow regardless if you feel better just to let me know that you are ok. And if anything comes up you can call me or your father, even if it is in the middle of the night.” Feeling grateful for my parents, I said, “Thanks, mom. I will talk to you tomorrow. I love you.” She responded back, “I love you too Will, remember to call me tomorrow.” Hanging up my phone, I look at the screen and see an email notification from Professor Lau. Opening up the email, I see it reads, “Don’t worry about tomorrow, we will have everything covered. Get some rest and I hope you feel better soon.” With everything taken care of tomorrow, I let out a breath of relief. I turn my attention back to the TV. and let my mind wander as I veg out to more Always Sunny. As I notice that it is starting to get dark outside, I get up and move to my kitchen to make good on my word that I would try and eat something tonight. Opening up my pantry cabinet, I began looking for something that would be light on my stomach. After looking for a few minutes, I decided on instant grits. Taking a packet out of the box and grabbing a bowl out of the cabinet, I pour the contents of the packet into the bowl. With my stomach the way it is, I use half a cup of water to mix with the grits instead of milk like I usually do. After stirring the grits and water together with a spoon, I place it in the microwave for one minute to heat up. Grabbing a clean glass from the cabinet I fill it up with water from the sink. After the microwave beeps, I take the bowl of grits out and stir it with the spoon. Taking the bowl of grits and a glass of water, I make it back to the couch. Sitting on the couch, I slowly eat the bowl of grits and sip on the glass of water. After a few minutes, all the grits are gone, along with half the glass of water. Laying back down, I continue to watch TV as my eyes get heavy and I fall asleep. I wake up and it is still dark outside. I am met with the intense need to both poop and throw up. I make a mad dash to the bathroom and launch my butt onto the toilet seat. An eruption from my bowels comes out and a moment later I am leaning over to projectile vomit into the bathtub. After dry heaving for a few minutes, I sit back up and try to catch my breath. Both my head and joints are throbbing and it takes me a few minutes to get the energy to wipe both my face and bottom with toilet paper. I slowly get up and lean over the vanity to wash my hands, rinse out my mouth, and brush my teeth. Without even thinking, I slowly make my way to my bed and collapse on top of my blanket and sheets. Moments after my head hits the pillow, I pass out. I wake up to it being light outside, my head and joints are still throbbing. Using almost all of my energy, I get out of bed and make it to the couch to look at my phone that was sitting on the coffee table from the previous night. Looking at the screen, I see that it is 8:12 am. At that moment, I reluctantly decided that I needed to go to the ER. I pull up maps and look for the closest hospital. The results show that St. Luke’s is only 4 miles away. Looking down I notice that I have been wearing the same sweats since the night before and I have not taken a shower since the morning before all this started. I get up with my phone in hand and walk into my bedroom to put it on charge. Walking into the bathroom, I turn on the water to the shower and strip my clothes off. Checking to see if the water is warm enough, I step under the water and lean against the wall of the shower. I stand under the water for a few minutes, letting the warm water run down my head and body. With some determination, I take some shampoo and quickly wash my hair and some body wash and wash my armpits, crotch, and butt. After rinsing off, I grab a towel off of the towel rack beside the shower and dry off. Stepping out of the shower with the towel around my waist, I step in front of the vanity. Taking a comb, I begin to comb my hair. As I combed my hair, I noticed something odd. I have always been able to grow a thick full beard since I was in my early twenties, but looking at my face, it looks like my beard is thinning. I also noticed that I have dark bags under my eyes. Shaking that thought from my mind, I walk into my bedroom to get dressed. Opening up my dresser, I take out another set of sweats, an old surf shop tee shirt, and a pair of boxer briefs. I slowly get dressed, trying my best not to fall over in the process due to how weak and tired I feel. I have to tie the drawstrings as tight as possible, taking note that I definitely lost some weight over the past 48 hours. I take an extra set of clothes from out of my dresser, my phone, and my charger, and walk into my living room area. I grab my bookbag by my desk and empty all of its contents to pack for my hopefully short trip to the ER. I repack the bag with my laptop and charger, my extra set of clothes, and my phone charger. I slip on my shoes and sling my backpack over my shoulder. As I am putting my phone, keys, and wallet into my sweatpants pockets, I notice that my pant legs seem to bunch up around my shoes more than usual. I open the front door to my apartment and walk out into the blinding sun. Turning around, I close the door and lock it. I make my way down the catwalk to the stairwell. I take my time walking down the stairs, with one hand firmly on the railing. There is a slight fear that I may fall due to my current condition. Making my way across the parking lot to my SUV, I unlock my 4-runner with the key fob. Opening up the driver-side door, I toss my backpack onto the front passenger seat. Sitting down in the driver seat, I close my door and start up my car. Taking out my phone, I look up the directions to the parking garage next to St. Luke’s ER. With the drive being only 6 minutes, I back out of my parking spot and start my short drive. As I am pulling out of the parking lot, I think to myself that this day is going to suck.
    6 points
  23. Daniel is being kept under tighter surveillance than an inmate in prison. After a few days he feels like he's about to crack when Emmy tells him it's time sfor a special trip outside... --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- A multi-coloured baby walker sat ready and waiting for Daniel. It had a white plastic ring which surrounded a piece of fabric that acted as the seat. Around the ring were all sorts of babyish activities and learning opportunities. Daniel could see pictures of animals with buttons next to them whilst another section had the alphabet. The bottom of the walker had wheels so that Daniel would be able to wander around in it. It was into this contraption that Daniel was lowered. His diaper-clad bottom resting in the seat which easily supported his weight. “How lucky are you?” Emmy said with a big smile on her face, “I bet all the other babies will be super jealous when they see what fun you’re having.” Daniel was cringing as he looked around him. His face was almost as red as the leg sections of his new furniture. His feet just about reached the floor and has he pushed with them he felt the whole contraption roll forwards a little. “Mustn’t forget these.” Emmy said. Daniel barely had time to turn himself around and see Emmy before his hands were grabbed in her much larger ones. He felt cloth being pulled over them and then tightened at the wrist but thanks to his cousin’s large arms he couldn’t really see what was happening. He felt his fingers getting forced into a fist shape before the cord at the wrist was pulled tight and put in a knot. When Emmy stepped back Daniel raised his hands and whined. “It’s for your own good.” Emmy said. Daniel tried to open his fist but his fingers were completely stuck. For all intents and purposes he didn’t have hands any more, they were more like clubs, he certainly wouldn’t be able to manipulate anything with his fingers. Looking down in front of him he realised the only thing they would be good for was pressing the buttons on the walker in front of him. When Emmy held out a pacifier Daniel automatically opened his mouth and accepted it. It was only as Emmy stepped back again that he realised how easily he had accepted the soother, like it was a normal thing for an adult to be using. He sucked a couple of times as shame filled his body. He hated how useless he was like this. “There we go.” Emmy said with a sigh, “Now I won’t need to worry about any little adventures.” Daniel hated to admit it but his cousin was right. There was no way he could escape like this. He couldn’t use his hands, he was stuck in the walker and even if he wasn’t the onesie made it so that he could only crawl. Emmy dropped on to the couch and turned on the television. Daniel felt like she was watching him even though every time he looked her way she was staring at the television. He was beyond embarrassed, it was certainly a new low. Daniel was quick to get bored. He had no interest in the terrible soap that Emmy was watching so he was reduced to the walker he was trapped in. He took a couple of tentative steps and found the walker moved easily with him. The middle part that he was sat in turned independently of the outside so he was able to reach all of the buttons and switches available to him. It was hard for Daniel to keep track of the time but it must’ve been an hour before he was reduced to playing with the toy. He tentatively reached out one of his hands and pressed the button next to a picture of a sheep. “Baaaa!” The speaker on the toy let out, “The sheep says baaaaaa!” --- Hours passed and Daniel had to endure the walker for a long time. It didn’t take too long for all the milk in his system to have a predictable effect and with Emmy watching television and him sitting dumbly in his seat he flooded his diaper. Daniel had been doing it best not to show what was happening as he froze up and stared into the middle distance. The heat of his fresh accident seemed to flush out of him and then creep around the front and back of his underwear. He saw Emmy look over to him and a wide smile broke out on her face. “Is my little Daniel going pee-pee?” Emmy asked in that annoying sing-song voice saved for babies and pets. Daniel obviously wanted to deny what was happening but it wasn’t easy when he could still feel himself wetting. His face turned red as he rapidly shifted his feet to turn himself away from Emmy. He shivered as he finally finished wetting himself and sucked on the pacifier in his mouth for comfort. Daniel was left in the walker until dinner time when he was picked back up and taken to the dining room table. He was placed in his highchair and strapped in before being given a very large bowl of warm mushy food. He wasn’t allowed to feed himself and had to rely on Emmy spoon feeding him. The mush wasn’t as tasteless as he feared but that did little to lessen the humiliation of being fed in such a way. He was fed well past the point of being full and by the time the bowl was scraped clean he felt the worryingly familiar feeling of being full to bursting. Even when Daniel felt like he was about to explode the feeding wasn’t finished. Whilst the food had been completed Emmy was determined that Daniel should have to stay hydrated, therefore she gave him a giant baby bottle full of juice. Daniel’s diaper was absolutely soaked and when he was finally let out of the highchair his diaper sagged dramatically. He could feel the tapes struggling to hold on to the weight of the padding. He wasn’t upright for long though, the bulk between his legs forced him down to his hands and knees. “Come on.” Emmy said as she walked slowly ahead of Daniel. Daniel groaned with his belly hanging low as he slowly crawled forwards like a baby. He felt beyond humiliated and looked longingly at the front door as he entered the hallway, he only saw it for a few moments though as he was directed back into the living room. Emmy lifted him and deposited him into the walker. Daniel pressed low into his diaper and he could feel it squeezing below him like a sponge. “You just wait here.” Emmy said happily, “Play with your toys whilst your big sister goes and adjusts your living arrangements a little.” “Wait!” Daniel exclaimed desperately as Emmy turned away. He couldn’t believe he was about to ask this, “C-Could you… Could you change my diaper?” “In a little bit.” Emmy smiled. Daniel groaned again as Emmy walked across the room to him and reached into his pocket. He saw his pacifier and automatically opened his mouth to allow it inside. Emmy ruffled his hair before turning and finally leaving the room for good. Alone in the living room Daniel looked around hopefully. Maybe there was something he had missed when trying to escape before. He scooted his restraints forwards and closer to the windows, he looked up but could see they were all closed and firmly locked. Daniel scooted the other way and looked desperately for some other way to reach the outside world no matter how unlikely it might seem. Wheeling himself over to the exit of the living room Daniel tried to move out into the hallway. He pushed with his feet with every movement forcing his diaper to rub against the seat he was stuck in. He pushed towards the hallway only to find himself suddenly jerking to a stop. The walker was too big. He pushed again and again but there was no way the walker was getting through. Daniel sank lower in the seat. He was trapped in layers of prisons. The diaper locked up his crotch, the onesie prevented him walking, he was stuck in the seat of the walker and the walker was stuck in the living room. He felt like he was in lockdown in a maximum security prison. From upstairs Daniel could hear banging and the sounds of something being dragged. He didn’t even want to imagine what was happening because he was certain it would be bad news for him. He wheeled himself back into the middle of the room and did the only thing he could: wait. An hour must’ve passed and Daniel was both extremely bored and extremely uncomfortable. His diaper was in a bad way. It was soaked and had cooled so much that it was starting to feel itchy. Daniel knew one sure-fire way to warm it up and his bladder was telling him it was desperate to empty after the large dinner he had been fed. He was concerned by how full his padding was but there was nothing he could do. Daniel froze up and started wetting. The warmth of the fresh urine washed over the diaper and against his skin, he hated to admit how nice it felt to warm his diaper up again. He was still dribbling into the diaper when he suddenly felt a drop of urine running down his leg. He didn’t immediately react but when his brain clicked that it had to be his pee his eyes opened wide and he gasped. “No, no, no…” Daniel groaned to himself. Daniel looked down but he couldn’t see his own legs thanks to the walker. He didn’t have to be able to see what was happening to know his diaper was leaking down his legs. He felt completely and utterly pathetic. In frustration Daniel banged on the plastic that surrounded him, all he was able to do was cause a cacophony of noise as he pressed the buttons. The actual structure around him was incredibly sturdy. “What is going on down there?” Emmy’s voice echoed down from the top of the stairs. Daniel instantly stopped banging around but it was too late. After a second of silence he heard his cousin’s heavy footfalls as she made her way down. He cringed as he looked around like there was any hope of hiding what he had done. Even then the puddle around his feet was getting larger. Daniel looked down at the walker and faced the door as Emmy rounded the corner and looked into the room. She remained silent for a moment before walking across to the leaking man and going down to one knee. As she looked at the urine dripping off his diaper and down his legs she clucked her tongue. “I suppose this is my fault.” Emmy sighed, “I shouldn’t trust a baby to tell me when they need a diaper change. No worries, I’ve finished upstairs. I’ll give you a bath and put you down for the night.” Daniel was lifted out of the walker. As usual his legs kicked out helplessly as he hung in the air, it was so strange to be carried at arm’s length with Emmy’s hands holding him under the armpits, her strength surprised Daniel even considering the size difference. Emmy carried Daniel all the way up the stairs in that fashion. Daniel could feel his diaper hanging so low that there was a gap between the leg guards and his skin, the cool air of the house invaded the warm confines of his diaper and made him shiver. He was still dripping as he was taken down the landing to the bathroom. Daniel was finally put down upon entering the bathroom. He didn’t try to stand, he knew that was against the rules and it had been in this room that the rule was first made. He dropped to his hands and knees and then pushed himself back so he was sat on the squishy diaper. It was like sitting on a sponge and it seemed he was squeezing more urine out of the saturated padding. He took a perverse delight in it, he knew he was creating work for Emily so as she started running the water he rocked side to side and forwards and backwards to try and squeeze as much on to the floor as he could. “Having fun?” Emmy asked with a large smile. It was only as Emmy brought attention to what he was doing that Daniel saw what he must look like. Sitting on the bathroom floor with a pacifier in his mouth and rolling around in his diaper, he looked like a baby entertaining himself whilst his mommy’s back was turned. He stopped and blushed as he looked down at the floor between his legs feeling very silly indeed. Emmy turned off the water and faced Daniel again. She took both his hands to help him stand up. She undressed his clothes which were significantly soggy at this point and then un-taped the diaper. The disposable fell to the tiled floor with a splat. When Daniel looked down at it he could only be amazed that he had peed that much. “In you go.” Emmy said as she picked up Daniel and then lowered him slowly into the hot water. The water was very shallow. It was like a proper baby’s bath and Emmy immediately leaned over the side of the tub and held Daniel’s head as if there was a risk he might slip under the water otherwise. It was embarrassing but he wasn’t allowed to do anything himself, Emmy took the washcloth and started dabbing it on Daniel’s skin. He didn’t even try to complain and the pacifier still sat in his mouth, it was quickly becoming an ever-present accessory. “My leaky little baby.” Emmy said as she soaped Daniel up. Daniel wanted to complain but he already knew the pointlessness of doing so. It wasn’t like saying anything would result in Emmy suddenly realising how crazy this all was and letting him go. He did the only thing he could do, let it happen and close his eyes as he was cleaned. He couldn’t help but wonder how he had ended up in such a mess. Daniel’s reverie was broken when he felt Emmy’s soapy hand suddenly rest on his penis. He opened his eyes and looked at his cousin just as she started rubbing up and down. His body was by now well-accustomed to Emmy’s wandering hands and it quickly responded. Daniel sucked on his pacifier in embarrassment as he felt his tool soon twitching to life. “Got to make sure baby is clean all over.” Emmy said as if she wasn’t noticing anything unusual. Daniel was soon panting through his nose a bit. He could feel his exhales moving around the plastic of the soother as Emmy’s hands moved up and down. He twisted and turned as a moan of pleasure, muffled only slightly by the pacifier, escaped him. Emmy’s hands picked up the pace whilst the heavily diluted soap provided great lubrication. It wasn’t long until Daniel was bucking his hips and gasping. Daniel’s mouth opened and the pacifier tumbled down his chest as his dick exploded. He felt Emmy hold his penis still as an orgasm erupted out of him, Daniel was looking up at the ceiling and so didn’t see where she was aiming his thick and ropey ejaculation. “Oops, looks like a little got on your pacifier.” Emmy said. Daniel felt Emmy let go of his dick and pick up the pacifier. He felt it get brushed across his tummy right where he felt the warmth of his cum resting. The pacifier was then pushed back into his mouth. Daniel could taste the salty liquid and his first urge was to spit it out but Emmy made sure he couldn’t. “Be a good baby.” Emmy chided Daniel gently, “Let your big sister finish cleaning you up.” As the man milk was cleaned up Daniel sucked his pacifier. He could taste himself on the soother, the saltiness seemed to invade his whole mouth. It was a constant reminder of what had just happened. Fortunately it didn’t take Emmy long to finish up and pull the plug to drain the water. Daniel allowed himself to get lifted into Emmy’s hands, a towel was wrapped around him pinning his arms and legs together. He was swaddled like an infant. “Let’s get you a nice fresh diaper and then put you down for bed.” Emmy said as she rubbed Daniel down to dry him, “I know you were probably scared when you were out in the big world but I promise I won’t let it happen again.” Daniel supposed Emmy thought she was being nice and protective rather than evil and sinister. He was still tasting himself as he was carried into his room. The swaddling was so thorough around his upper half that he could see nothing but the ceiling as he was placed on the padded table. His lower half was uncovered leaving him completely exposed. As Emmy bent over and pulled out a fresh diaper Daniel wriggled but the towel was not coming free. Emmy was truly living up to her word in terms of making sure he was well protected. It didn’t seem like he was going to be given any freedom to move around on his own anymore. The diaper was slipped under his slightly damp skin. Daniel was so used to diaper changes at this point that he barely paid any attention until he felt Emmy manipulating his dick and balls again. He whined and wriggled a bit more but Emmy’s large hands would not be denied. He knew what was happening and as he felt the dreaded plastic pussy sex toy wrapping around his testicles and penis he let out a complaining whine around the mouth guard of the pacifier. “Don’t whine.” Emmy said with a chuckle. Daniel thought that was easy for her to say. He jumped when the toy buzzed briefly as Emmy tested it. The vibrations stopped shortly afterwards and the front of the diaper was pulled up and over Daniel’s crotch. It was taped closed and then his legs were wrapped up again. He frowned as he was lifted up again, he had assumed he was being taken to his crib but instead Emmy took him to the bedroom exit. “I’ve made a little change to the sleeping arrangements.” Emmy stated as if she could sense Daniel’s confusion. The pair went through the doorway to the master bedroom. Daniel was carried around to the far side of the room and then was lowered. He could see bars rising on all sides of his sight until he came gently to rest on the mattress. He was finally let out from the towel swaddling and as soon as he was able to he looked around to see his crib was now at the foot of Emmy’s bed. “Isn’t it great?” Emmy asked with a big smile, “Now we never have to be apart. I can make sure you don’t accidentally end up outside again.” Daniel reached up to pull the pacifier out of his mouth and complain but Emmy pressed a button on the screen of her phone. The buzzing started and Daniel’s words became a mess of moans as his hands went down to his padding and he brought his knees together. “I think I’ll have an early night as well.” Emmy stated as she went over and closed the bedroom door. Daniel watched Emmy as she got undressed and climbed into bed. Daniel saw her wolfish smile point his way as she sat up slightly and looked at him. She then briefly fiddled with her phone before laying down. Daniel was about to ask what she had done when he felt the toy in his diaper come to life again. He reached down and whined before the vibrations suddenly stopped again. He laid down on the pillows and sighed in frustration. He had to admit he was tired, he just prayed everything looked better when he woke up the next day. Closing his eyes Daniel resolved to sleep. He could reassess his options the next day and try to find a new way to es- “Ah!” Daniel suddenly exclaimed as the vibrating in the toy started again. He looked over at Emmy but she hadn’t moved. He was soon breathing heavily and using his hands to press the diaper closer to him. Just as Daniel was sure he was going to orgasm the vibrations stopped again. He was a mixture of confused and frustrated. It soon became clear what was happening. Whatever toy Emmy had attached to Daniel clearly had an intermittent vibration mode because it kept happening. The vibrator would turn on to excite Daniel and then cut off before he could finish. It was maddening and it kept up for the entire night. Daniel was barely able to get any sleep as he was constantly woken up leaving him even more frustrated. By the time the sun came up Daniel was drooling on his pillow and his mind was a haze. Throughout the entire night the vibrator had started and stopped not letting him relax but not allowing him to orgasm either. As Emmy woke up and wiped her eyes Daniel wasn’t sure what was real life and what was a dream. At some point during the night he had started dozing between the vibrating sessions and it left him feeling disorientated. “Good morning, baby.” Emmy said with a yawn as she got up and wrapped a dressing gown around herself, “Ready for the day?” --- I recently posted a brand new 109-page subscriber exclusive story! "Blackmailing Tommy" is about a young teacher who, after an accident, lives with his best friend's family until he heals. Unfortunately for Tommy his friend's son see this as an opportunity for revenge on a mean teacher... You can read the 62,000 word story at the following links RIGHT NOW: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1208661 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/ltnexz8kdu --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1225252 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/9a7df153-187e-4b36-b617-6ef383c04ccf
    6 points
  24. Last night, I went to bed with a fresh diaper on. I woke up at 5 AM extremely briefly (barely remember it) when my girlfriend left to go to work. Then I woke up at 8 AM. When I got up, I realized the sheets and mattress under where my diaper was were wet. To be perfectly honest, I had taken a weed edible the night before, as a dispensary recently opened up near me. I find that it reduces my bladder control. But I hadn't expected to pee so much for my diaper to leak. My diaper was a Crinklz, for reference, so not a huge capacity. Still, does this imply that I peed in my sleep, or at least in a conscious state that I wouldn't remember much? I'm scared but excited for what this all means. Scared because in a couple months when my part-time job ends and it's only my girlfriend working, I'm not sure how much I'll be able to afford diapers. I'm scared because this means I may truly rely on diapers. But I'm excited because I may truly rely on diapers! That's the dream! I think I want to get some high-capacity night-time diapers like megamax for the future. Even right now, it feels like so much effort to hold back my pee. I'm experiencing so much progress so quickly. Maybe it suggest I really do belong back in diapers... :3 EDIT: Like just now, I started to pee my diaper without even thinking about doing it. That's been having more and more lately. This is insane and so lovely!! I just don't know if I was ready to be a diaper girl. I need to buy more onesies in my wardrobe, buy more wipes, so many preparation steps! My bladder future is uncertain but it is very exciting. EDIT2: Just changed my diaper status to Incontinent on my sidebar in this forum. Aaaaa, this is so crazy yet cool!!! I just really hope I'll be able to keep affording diapers.
    6 points
  25. Act 4: The Shadowed Depths Chapter 14: Shadow beneath the university The night still held Emerson University in its cool, silent embrace as Dean Norris hurried down the dimly lit corridor. She reached a nondescript door and entered, her footsteps echoing ominously. The room inside was austere, devoid of personal touches. Its only occupant was a sleek, glowing console - the physical manifestation of Argos. A holographic figure materialized beside the console. A tall man, dressed in a suit and tie - an image of authority that reflected Argos's role within the university. Beside Dean Norris stood a representative from the Little Protective Services (LPS), named Davis. His gaze darted around nervously, clearly unaccustomed to dealing with advanced AI. Argos began to speak, his voice resonating in the room. "Dean Norris, Mr. Davis," he said with a formal nod. "The situation has taken a concerning turn." Argos projected images on the console's screen, revealing shadowy figures moving through what appeared to be an old military lab under the university. "This lab is at least a century old," Argos continued. "It predates Emerson University and originates from an era when the military and educational institutions collaborated on sensitive projects." Dean Norris furrowed her brow as she scrutinized the images. "Why would anyone choose such a location for their activities?" she asked. Argos's holographic figure remained impassive as he explained. "The old lab was designed for maximum security," he said. "It's uncharted and booby-trapped, making it an ideal location for those who wish to remain hidden." He paused before adding, "And it's one of the few places where my surveillance capabilities are limited." The room fell silent as Dean Norris and Davis absorbed this information. They exchanged glances, both realizing the gravity of the situation. "So," Davis finally broke the silence, "we have unknown entities operating in a highly secure, old military lab, under our university, with limited surveillance. What's the plan, Argos?" Argos's image flickered slightly as he prepared his response. "My primary suggestion," he said, "is to maintain vigilance and be prepared for any potential outcomes." The drone, a marvel of ingenuity birthed from Bixente's mind, hovered silently in the air. Its sleek design was barely visible against the backdrop of shadowy corridors and rusted pipes. Argos, now in control, initiated a sequence of scans, sending out waves of invisible signals that bounced off the walls and machinery. "Initiating ultrasonic resonance imaging," Argos announced to the assembled emergency team, his voice echoing through the speaker. "Analyzing material density and structural integrity of the surrounding environment." The team watched as Argos's console lit up with data streams. The holographic display flickered with outlines of the underground labyrinth, revealing a network of forgotten pathways and decaying rooms. "Thermographic sweep in progress," Argos continued. "Detecting heat signatures consistent with human presence and electronic devices." On the screen, warm hues marked the locations of Bixente and his friends, huddled together, surrounded by colder blues that painted the empty expanse around them. Argos paused for a moment before addressing the team again. "Based on my analysis, I can confirm that utilizing the lifts and maintenance pipes is the most viable option for extraction. This network will bypass most of the security measures present in the old lab." The emergency team members exchanged worried glances. One of them stepped forward, a woman with a stern expression etched into her features. "But what about the threats?" she asked. "How do we neutralize them without harming the boys?" Argos's avatar gave a slight nod as if anticipating this very question. "The Hellcats," he replied without hesitation. "Their expertise in navigating hostile environments makes them our best chance at success." A murmur ran through the group as they considered this. The Hellcats were legendary—a commando unit made up entirely of Littles who carried out rescue and assault missions with remarkable precision. "But even for them," another team member interjected, his voice laced with concern, "the risk of casualties is not trivial." Argos acknowledged this with a tilt of his head. "True, but I believe it is a calculated risk worth taking. The Hellcats are trained for such contingencies, and they have operational immunity to carry out this mission." The emergency team fell into a heavy silence as they weighed their options. The risks were undeniable; sending in the Hellcats could lead to loss on both sides. Yet doing nothing was not an option—they couldn't leave Bixente and his friends at the mercy of whatever forces lurked within that ancient military complex. Finally, Davis stepped forward, his resolve hardening like steel under fire. "We have no choice," he said firmly. "We need to bring those boys back safely." He looked around at his colleagues, seeking confirmation. One by one, heads nodded in agreement. The decision was made; they would put their faith in Argos's plan and call upon the Hellcats to execute this perilous rescue operation. Argos's avatar flickered once more as he prepared to make contact with the specialized unit. His voice carried an edge of determination when he spoke next. "I will inform the Hellcats immediately," he declared. "Time is critical, and we must act swiftly." With that, Argos set into motion a chain of events that would soon unfold beneath Emerson University's hallowed grounds—a mission fraught with danger but driven by an unyielding desire to protect their own. * * * I felt the cool, hard plastic of the pacifier as Aiden held it to my lips. The usual babyish accessory seemed out of place, not only because of my age but also due to its advanced design. Its shield was clear and bulky, rimmed with a soft, spongy material that pressed against my cheeks. I could see the intricate mechanism inside—a small pump and valve system connected to a bulb that would expand when triggered. "Open up, Bix," Aiden instructed, a deceptive calmness in his voice that didn't reach his eyes. Reluctantly, I complied, feeling the pacifier slide between my teeth. With a few firm presses on the outside, I sensed the bulb inside my mouth begin to swell, filling the space and pressing against my tongue. Panic fluttered in my chest as it expanded further, locking itself in place and rendering me mute. My attempts at protest were muffled into incoherence. Adrian suffered the same fate next to me. His eyes widened in disbelief as his ability to articulate any argument vanished. The sight of us must have been absurd, two grown men gagged like infants, unable to voice our disdain. Next came the harnesses. Mine felt like it was made for a rebellious toddler prone to tantrums. It wrapped around my torso with heavy straps over my shoulders and under my arms, buckling in the back where I couldn't reach. Additional straps looped around my wrists, locking them in place at my sides. The material was thick and unyielding, making any movement restrictive. Mateo approached Evelyn—whom he now referred to as "mummy"—with an eager-to-please look in his eyes that churned my insides. "Did I do good, Mummy?" he asked her, his voice unnervingly childlike. Evelyn responded with a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. "You're such a good boy, Mateo," she cooed before swiftly grabbing him by the chin. With a swift motion she had practiced many times before, she gagged him with another lock pacifier. Mateo's expression shifted from pride to shock as he found himself bound in a harness identical to ours—his compliance rewarded with betrayal. Evelyn stepped back and admired her handiwork, her gaze sweeping over us like we were nothing more than dolls arranged for her amusement. "Let's go to your room," she said with satisfaction lacing her tone as she gestured for Aiden to lead us through the winding corridors of the complex, our leash in his hands. * * * The door swung open, and the nursery room spread out before us, an eerie echo of childhood innocence twisted into something sinister. Enclosed cribs lined the walls, some occupied by littles, their forms rising and falling gently with sleep, the bulk of heavy diapers visible even from a distance. The omnipresent cameras perched like unblinking eyes, capturing every movement within the pale walls. Evelyn's voice sliced through the thick air as she stepped into the room. "Welcome to your new temporary home," she announced with a chilling smile. Her eyes swept over us, taking in our silent defiance. Her team unclasped our harnesses and removed the pacifiers from our mouths, releasing us into a playpen that seemed designed to emphasize our helplessness. The bars towered above us, and I could feel Adrian's gaze heavy with unspoken anger beside me. "You'll find this place very accommodating," Evelyn continued, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "But don't get too comfortable. Your impending auction is drawing near." The word 'auction' hung in the air like a guillotine blade. A chill ran down my spine as the implications settled over me like a leaden blanket. "Auction?" I managed to keep my voice steady despite the quiver of dread that threatened to break through. "Yes, Bixente," Evelyn replied, her tone patronizing as she watched me from across the pen. "It's an opportunity for you to find a new home where you can be cared for properly." Adrian scoffed at her words, his eyes flashing with defiance. "Cared for? You mean stripped of any dignity we have left and paraded around like trophies?" Evelyn's smile didn't falter. "Oh, Adrian," she tutted, "it's all about perspective. You'll see that in time." I glanced around at my fellow captives, their faces etched with fear and confusion—littles caught in a nightmare they couldn't wake up from. I squared my shoulders, refusing to let her see how deeply her words cut. "We're not toys for your twisted games," I said firmly. "We're people, and you can't just auction off people like they're... they're..." "Like they're what, Bixente?" Evelyn prodded gently, almost enjoying the moment. "Like they're nothing!" My words came out as a growl. Evelyn clapped her hands together with feigned excitement. "Well then," she said brightly, "let's make sure we present you as something rather special at the auction." Her gaze held mine for a moment longer before she turned on her heel and left us in our gilded cage. I stood frozen, my gaze locked on the Nannybot that had just entered the room. It was a towering figure, its mechanical arms whirring softly as it approached us. Its face, if you could call it that, displayed a screen with a warm, motherly smile plastered across it, but the eyes—lifeless pixels—betrayed no emotion. "Well, look at you two," the Nannybot cooed in a tone that mimicked tenderness. "This won't do at all. You're not dressed appropriately for little ones." Adrian's eyes widened in horror as the robot reached for him with an outstretched arm. "Get away from me!" he snapped, trying to dodge its grasp. But the Nannybot was swift and unyielding. It caught Adrian by the arm and pulled him towards itself with an effortless motion. "Now, now, there's no need for fuss," it scolded in a sing-song voice that grated on my nerves. "I'm not one of your toddlers to manhandle!" Adrian protested fiercely as he struggled against the robot's iron grip. The Nannybot's screen-face shifted to an expression of mild reproof. "Such naughty behavior," it clucked. With one swift movement, it turned Adrian over its knee. A loud smack echoed through the nursery as it spanked him once, firmly. Adrian's resistance faltered under the robot's strength; he went limp, subdued by both shock and the realization of our helplessness. The Nannybot hoisted him up like a child and carried him towards the changing table that loomed ominously in the corner of the room. I felt my fists clench at my sides as I watched Adrian being strapped down onto the padded surface. The table was covered with colorful childish prints, mocking us with their cheerfulness. Adrian lay there, his eyes burning with humiliation and rage. "Don't worry," I called out to him, my voice laced with forced bravado. "We'll figure this out." The Nannybot looked over at me and then back at Adrian, its hands moving methodically as it began to undress him. "You'll both be fresh and clean soon," it assured us in that maddeningly calm tone. I could only watch helplessly as the robot continued its work, peeling away Adrian's dignity layer by layer. Adrian's eyes shot daggers at the Nannybot as it unfurled a nighttime diaper with an obnoxious crinkle. I couldn't blame him; the thing was monstrously thick, its childish patterns a stark contrast to his furrowed brow. He shifted uncomfortably on the changing table, the heavy-duty straps restricting any chance of escape. "There we go, all nice and snug," the Nannybot chimed, fastening the diaper around Adrian with practiced ease. The humiliation was palpable, radiating off him in waves as he was lifted like an oversized toddler and placed into a crib. The crib's bars were a reminder of our imprisonment, a cruel joke for grown men like us. I watched, my stomach churning with anxiety and anger, as the Nannybot produced a feeding pacifier. Adrian's protests were cut short as it was inserted into his mouth and locked into place. "Now, let's get some num-nums in that tum-tum," the robot cooed in that sickly-sweet voice that felt like a slap to the face. A tube attached to the pacifier began to pump liquid into it—force-feeding him with what I assumed was some sort of nutritional concoction. Adrian's eyes were wide with shock and betrayal as he realized he had no choice but to swallow. His fists clenched and unclenched in silent fury, his body tensing against the crib's confines. With Adrian subdued, the Nannybot turned its attention to me, its screen-face displaying what could only be described as robotic happiness. "And now for you, my little Bixente," it said cheerfully. I backed away instinctively, dread pooling in my gut. The room felt colder, despite the warmth of the mechanical caregiver's tone. "I'm not hungry," I stammered out, trying to maintain some semblance of control over the situation. The Nannybot tilted its head slightly—a gesture eerily reminiscent of genuine concern. "Oh, but you must keep your strength up," it insisted. "We can't have you getting all wobbly-kneed before your big day at the auction." I wanted to argue, to fight back against this gross invasion of autonomy, but words failed me. The resignation in Adrian's eyes told me that resistance would be futile. * * * In the early hours of the morning, two unassuming trucks quietly snaked their way through the sleeping campus of Emerson University. They were small and compact, hardly bigger than a standard van, yet within them lay a team of warriors, ready to take on a mission that could very well decide the fate of two of their own. The trucks housed the Hellcats, a specialized commando unit of Littles. Inside the first truck, Ghost, the team leader, was studying a holographic map projected from his wristband. The others watched him in silence, their faces hardened by years of dangerous missions. They were all dressed in dark combat gear, equipped with high-tech weaponry and devices that belied their small stature. "The intel suggests that our rescue are held somewhere beneath the university's library," Ghost said, his voice steady. "Argos has provided us with schematics of the old military complex." Next to him, Rabbit, the team's tech expert, was already analyzing Argos's data feed on her own holographic display. Her fingers danced over the floating images as she deciphered lines of code and patterns. "The complex is heavily fortified," she reported. "We've got motion sensors, laser grids, you name it. But it seems like Argos has found us a path." "Any guards?" Wire, their silent sharpshooter, asked. Rabbit nodded. "Big ones. Probably Nannybots programmed for maximum security." In the second truck, a similar scene was unfolding as they planned their entry point into the library. The trucks stopped a few blocks away from their target location to avoid detection. "All right," Ghost said finally. "We've trained for this. We've done it before. We get in, we get our guys out." The Hellcats shared a look amongst themselves before nodding in agreement. They were more than just a commando unit; they were a family. And they would do whatever it took to bring their family home. As the trucks restarted their engines and began to move towards the library, the Hellcats braced themselves for the mission ahead, ready to face whatever lay in wait for them.
    6 points
  26. Chapter 35: Unrest Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess “And so unrest consumes the country for a fifth day.” The news reporter began their segment. “There is a warrant out for Ms Clarke’s arrest, as she is believed to be the instigator of the protesting and rioting, after her adorable speech earlier this week.” My team and I stood around the monitors, watching the latest propaganda news segment being broadcast. “Does this…?” I began to ask Dotty, who was sitting at the computer, looking exhausted. “Have subliminal hypnosis intended for littles? Yes. Thankfully we have our filter program which blocks out any hypnosis they are trying to push into our heads.” Dotty explained to me. “Otherwise we’d be giving up the fight and giving in, shitting ourselves as we babble incessantly.” “Exactly. Thankfully, most littles are either already out protesting and aren’t watching the news, mostly they avoid the news because they know it’s dangerous for them, or they were already adopted and regressed. The Amazons think this will work, but they really underestimate us. This will barely affect any littles.” “Right, I need to…” “You need to get some rest, Olivia.” Dotty said to me, trying to sound stern. “I’m fine.” “You’ve barely been sleeping since you took over. You’re doing a great job, and we’re helping as many protesters as possible, especially the littles. We’ve infiltrated the systems the Amazons are using, to keep one step ahead of them and try to disrupt them as best we can. But you need to sleep.” “I’ll sleep once this is over.” I replied, sounding more like a brat than a leader. “When do you think this will end? Today? Tomorrow? Or will this continue for weeks? Months? Years?” She said, raising her eyebrow at me. “Don’t care. I’ll have a nap later.” “You’ll have a nap, right now, missy…” I heard a voice coming from the entrance to LIBRA’s hidden operation. “Oh hey Claire!” I responded. “How is Malcolm?” “He’s helping organise things on the east side of the city. Eve has got the hospital locked down, only allowing littles through who have been regressed by the police or by the police’s Amazon allies.” Claire responded, walking over to me. “And what about Charlie? Is she okay?” “That friend of hers is looking after her. She says Charlie is fine for now, but still no sign of her waking up.” I sighed, trying to rub the tiredness from my eyes, as I looked back to the monitors. “This can’t go on forever. It’s bad out there. Maybe not warzone bad, but it’s still bad for everyone involved, especially littles.” I said, groggily. “How does this end?” Dotty asked, looking away from her screen at me. “Either we win, the people get what they want, and we enact real change for the betterment of everyone in this country… or we all lose and we end up shitting our nappies and sucking on our toes in nurseries across the country.” “Can I go for option A?” She smiled awkwardly at me. “We’ve heard no comment from the government, they don’t seem to be backing down, so we have to prepare ourselves for option B…” “At least you’ll have a great Mummy…” Dotty laughed, awkwardly. “As if they’d let me stay with my wife… they’ll declare her unfit to be a mother and put me with some little-hating arsehole who will wipe my mind.” “Girls… let's move away from this topic, I can see you both visibly shaking.” Claire said, thankfully distracting us both. “The west and north sides of the city have got their assignments and everything is being handled.” “And the south?” I asked. “Not heard back from them yet. I was going to go check in on them…” I quickly interrupted her. “Can I come?” “Liv… we know it’s too dangerous for you to leave. Not now anyway, not with the police looking for you and every anti-little Amazon out there trying to be the one to adopt you.” “But I’m getting a little stir crazy in here…” I wasn’t exaggerating, being stuck in this place for nearly a week has made me miss fresh air and sunlight. It was barely hours after I arrived that the Chief of Police broadcast that they had a warrant out for my arrest. So after a very brief discussion in which everyone made sure to tell me just how dangerous it is for me to even show my face outside the windows, and how important I am to the cause right now… I was basically imprisoned within LIBRA HQ. At least they set me up a little room off to the side, which was basically a closet, just for me. It had a bed, some spare clothes and just enough room to change in. But aside from changing my clothes in the morning… I barely used the room. I had the occasional nap when I was forced to, but I was too focused on helping people out there from here at LIBRA HQ, trying my best to lead a team I was still getting to know. It was a lot, and involved what were probably some of the most stressful and terrifying things I had ever had to do, but the thought of what would happen if we failed gave me the drive to continue. Problem was… without Charlie I was close to my breaking point, and if we didn’t have some kind of positive change soon… I was going to crash and burn. And then I wouldn’t be useful to anyone. At least I knew Charlie was in good hands, Eve and Faith were working tirelessly on not only helping littles who had been affected by hypnosis during the protests, but also on helping Charlie. One of the first things that I did when I got here was ask about the hypnosis they had developed that would work on Amazons. Thankfully, Dotty was all too happy to give me the machine that had been used on Charlie to give to Faith, hoping that she could reverse engineer it to create a fix for my wife. “Liv, go lay down. You’ve barely slept, you’ve barely eaten, and you’ve not had any time to yourself…” Claire repeated. “But…” Claire gave me her sternest ‘do it now, little lady’ face, making me quake in my boots. “Right, can you handle things without her?” Claire asked Dotty. “We’ll be fine. You go rest, Olivia.” Dotty replied. “Come on then, Liv…” Claire said, lifting me up, plopping me on her hips and carrying me off to the little room that had been made up for me. “Won’t you doing this… undermine my leadership or something?” I asked as Claire carried me on her hip through the back corridors. “Hun… we’re all worried about you. They all love you, you’re doing a great job. If it wasn’t for you… the protests would have been quashed days ago. Your organisation and your leadership has ensured we’ve had the right resources and the right people in the places we needed them most. We’ve stopped countless arrests because of you. Now you need to rest. A few hours in bed won’t hurt the cause, don’t worry.” “But…” “If anything changes, regarding the protests or Charlie, I’ll wake you up straight away, don’t worry, Princess.” I could feel something within me stir a little at being called that. It wasn’t enough to make me feel that headspace again, but it was enough to alert me that it still exists. That even after everything with not-Charlie… that side of me wasn’t completely ruined. Problem was… I wasn’t sure how long it would take for that side of me to heal. And also how it’d react with actual Charlie babying me… because a large part of me worried that that bridge had been burned and wasn’t being rebuilt any time. I guess I’ll have to wait and find out… if Charlie ever wakes up… “I know you haven’t had anything to occupy yourself other than the protests, and I also know you haven’t eaten much…” “Snitches…” I pouted as Claire opened the door to my ‘room’ and placed me gently on the bed. “So I got you a few things whilst I was out.” I looked to my side to see a brown paper bag. And the inner child within me squealed in delight at the thought of a surprise, so I quickly grabbed it and opened it to find a sandwich, a packet of crisps, a drink and… a colouring book, along with some crayons. “I… I don’t know if…” “Hey Liv, you don’t have to if you’re not up for it. I just thought it may be a good, simple idea for you to get your mind off things and focus on something else for ten minutes. So you’ve got 20 minutes to eat and colour, then I’m checking in on you. If you’re not in bed by then… I’ll put you to bed myself. Including a bedtime story…” “A bedtime story… from Claire? Oh wow… I must be really special…” “Oh Olivia… of course you are! Before our little team got together, I felt lost. But then I met you and Malcolm and Eve and… well, I gained a family. I love you just as if I would my kid sister, if I had one.” “You never talk about your family…” “They’re all gone. But maybe I’ll tell you about them, once this is all over. But you have to be good, eat some food, and get some sleep!” “What about LIBRA?” I asked. “What about them?” “You had them before you met us…” “They allowed me to do some good in the world. But it felt more like helping an organisation than helping the littles themselves. Especially as an Amazon in a littles rights organisation, I felt like a bit of an outsider, even if a good number of us are Amazons. It was your team that made me feel special… wanted… loved. So if you want that bedtime story… the offer is there…” “I’ll hold you to that offer… in the future. Maybe I’ll get Charlie to let you babysit.” I smiled up at her. “I could probably do with the practice, now that I have a baby on the way.” “Are you still being careful out there? I don’t want you, or the baby, getting hurt whilst all this is going on.” “Liv… you worry too much, now get some sleep. I’ll check in on you in a while.” I smiled up at her and nodded as she closed the door. As soon as the door shut, I grabbed the sandwich and rabidly tore open the packaging, shoving the food into my mouth like I hadn’t eaten in days. Which… I genuinely can’t remember how long it had been. “Liv…” “Huh?” I replied, my eyes still firmly closed as I was curled up in the foetal position, the blanket wrapped around my body tightly. “Wake up, Liv…” “Jus… ten more minutes…” I mumbled out loud. “Liv… wake up!” “Huh… wha?” I asked as I shot out of my sleepy haze and the world started loading in around me. “Liv… it’s Charlie… she woke up!” Claire said, sitting at the end of my bed. “SHE WHAT?” I yelled, jumping up in bed so I was now upright. I felt a surge of relief flow through my body and an excitement I couldn’t hold in as the news that my wife had woken up triggered a burst of energy within me. “She’s still a bit out of it, but she’s slowly coming to.” “WHEN?” I said, diving out of bed and grabbing my shoes, pulling them closer so I could get them on and go. “A few minutes ago. Faith sent a message as soon as she could.” “I need to see her!” “And I’ll take you, but…” Claire sighed. And all of a sudden… that burst of energy had gone. If you follow good news with a ‘but’, it never ends well. Suddenly that excitement and energy… was replaced with fear and dread. “But what, Claire?” “You have a call…” She sounded nervous. “From who?” “...The Prime Minister.” “How did he…?” “We disabled the tracking in your phone, but we left it on in case they tried to contact you.” They had taken my phone from me shortly after I first arrived at LIBRA HQ, worried that as I’d be a priority target, I’d be tracked. I hadn’t known they’d kept it on the whole time. I bet I had loads of messages from friends and family worried about me days ago. At least Claire had the sense to go around and take our friends and family to safehouses, as the police would no doubt go for my parents, Charlie’s parents, my friends… basically anyone I had regular contact with. “What does he want?” “He wants… to speak to you.” “But Charlie…” “Can wait. She’s awake, but she’s still not herself.” “The hypnosis removal didn’t work?” “Oh it did… but she’s still in a bit of a daze. She’s been awake for literally minutes. So first, Prime Minister, then your wife.” “Fine. Let’s go see what that windbag wants to offer us…” ======================================================= If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!
    5 points
  27. I've been training for bedwetting over the last 4-5 years (never wet the bed over the age of 3 or so) and would consider myself a true occasional bedwetter (semantics are important but defining "true" bedwetter is probably better on another post) Quick take for me, it means that I awaken totally soaked w/ no recollection some nights (up to 3-4 nights a week, sometimes a week without any) and that I've had times where I absolutely wanted to stay dry but ended up soaking sheets anyways (such as staying over in someone’s new bed and prepping with less fluids and “going” before sleep!) Looking back, a lot of that process was a mental game, and I've not seen someone post all of the mental facets in one place so I'm doing it here to help others and get new ideas. These are potential mental hurdles to be overcome to achieve the goal. By far, the most fascinating part of my journey was the process of recognizing (some may be subconscious) and also overcoming those hurdles. Each hurdle overcome may be a step closer to being a true bedwetter (depending on how you define it!) Hope this is helpful for the journey of others too: 1) Night Diaper Wearing: Getting used to wearing a diaper at night (Was quick for me, maybe a week or so. For others it might be trickier, esp. if they have a partner who isn't aware!) 2) Night Diaper Wetting: Learning to comfortably urinate from any sleeping position with no effort (For non-bedwetters and non 24/7, being totally at ease with letting go from any position in bed can be a big mental barrier. Part of our minds tell us "not now" and this needs to be overcome- being able to wet whenever you want in a bed with ease) 3) Travels and overall acceptance: Simply, this is the mental acceptance that you’ll need diapers every night. Staying over at a friend’s place. Vacationing with family. Big business trips. Getting to the point that you accept and are willing to have this shape your life. For some this may seem nearly impossible or simply impractical. It can certainly impact relationships. It’s also a big reconciliation- beyond the fantasy of being a bedwetter, am I truly ready to accept the real world implications of being a bedwetter for life? Knowing once I cross a certain point I may not be able to untrain and become reliably dry every night? I have accomplished this step- but recognize others may not be able to easily. The degree to which each of us wants this goal (and how we define true bedwetting) varies, and that’s OK! Our mindset on this likely impacts our wetting outcomes to one extent or another. 4) Wet Sheet Concerns: Many are inclined to not want to sleep in wet sheets. At the core it can create some hesitation to wet- almost if the mind is processing whether or not it’s “safe” to wet- Conscious or subconscious processing like “Am I wearing a diaper? Is the diaper already too wet to hold more? Am I in a safe place to wet the bed? Will I wet my sheets by mistake?” This is mental, and may create some barrier to wetting freedom (There are examples on this forum of people who truly wet the bed when they have a diaper on, but don’t wet the bed if they have no diaper) There are several tools to resolve (are there more?) The blunt (probably most effective but less practical for some) is to spend weeks wetting the sheets every night and simply get used to and then accept the feeling- normal and OK to be in wet sheets all night, normal to do laundry daily, etc. Conceptually, the other (easier) way is to have enough protection that the sheets won’t get wet no matter how much we wet. Easier said than done, especially for side sleepers. This can also be more costly- I wear a full Abena and robust Abena pad with rubber pants and underpad nightly, but still often have leaks through to the sheets. The other mental piece here can be acceptance- being OK when wet sheets happen. Self-talk such as “Great, my wet sheets mean the training is working and I’m getting closer to my goal” and “Wet sheets are OK, they happen to bedwetters sometimes” may help. 5) Multiple wettings (largely related to above) meaning whether or not you wet each time you awaken or do it just the first time. It’s just another facet of 4 above. Most of my wettings are early in sleep (before 2 AM) and I don’t tend to wet if I already have earlier (awake or not the first time) As mentioned above, it’s probably a barrier. A slightly awake measure of whether or not you’ll make the sheets wet when you wet. 6) Sharing with professionals: Whether or not you’ve disclosed your bedwetting to professionals. I’ve not fully done so. Certainly have talked about it to therapists (for years!) but haven’t talked to my primary physician nor specialists. Personally, on the fence for my next colonoscopy but leaning to just letting them know I wear for leakage during the day (Been wearing 24/7, Truly do leak after urinating which adds up to a pretty big wet stain by the end of day!) or even that I go at night sometimes (even sometimes when not wanting to do so) Overdue for colonoscopy but not comfortable / reconciled about how to with or without being padded up in there (day and sleep leakage) Have worn for years at massages- stated "for convenience" and it's totally accepted. But, as I’ve not told all docs, it feels to me like a mental barrier that would bring me closer if crossed. 7) Acceptance of all outcomes: Just a tip from a therapist 5-6 years ago, which was simply to be OK whether you wet or not. Idea being that if we categorize as "successful or unsuccessful" every night it adds pressure and brings us away from the goal. Idea here is to be OK if you don't wet on a given night but certainly enjoy when you do as getting closer to your goal. If we think we fail when we don't, we're putting all sorts of conscious and subconscious pressure on ourselves- enjoy the journey! 8) Any others??? PS- Hypnosis helped me a TON... Not so much that it made me immediately become a bedwetter, but more so in helping me reposition the barriers here and also change the inner dialogue. Big help on the mental piece for me!
    5 points
  28. Chapter 8 --- As Sarah slipped back into Kate's room, she was greeted by the sight of her best friend already snuggled under the covers, the glow of the TV casting soft shadows across her face. Kate looked up as Sarah entered, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Everything okay?" she asked, her voice carefully casual. Sarah nodded, hoping her own smile looked more convincing than it felt. "Yep, all good. Just had to take care of some boring medical stuff. You know how it is." Kate hummed in agreement, something unreadable flickering behind her eyes. "Right. Well, I'm glad you're back. I was starting to think you'd abandoned me for the bathroom floor." Sarah laughed, the knot of tension in her chest loosening slightly. "Nah, you're stuck with me. Bathroom floors are no match compared to your bed." She climbed into bed beside Kate, hyper-aware of the crinkle of her diaper as she settled under the covers. But if Kate noticed anything amiss, she didn't show it, simply scooting over to make room and passing Sarah the remote. "Your turn to pick the next movie," she said, stifling a yawn. "But I reserve the right to veto anything too scary. I don't want to be up all night because you chose 'Nightmare on Elm Street' again." Sarah grinned, scrolling through the options on the screen. "Aw, come on. You know you love snuggling up to me when you're scared." Kate rolled her eyes, but there was no heat behind it. "Yeah, yeah. Just pick something good, or I'm stealing the remote back." They settled on a classic rom-com, the familiar beats and cheesy one-liners a comforting backdrop to their whispered conversations and muffled giggles. As the movie played on, Sarah found herself sneaking glances at Kate, trying to gauge her friend's mood. Was it just her imagination, or did Kate seem a bit... distracted? Like she was only half-watching the screen, her mind elsewhere? But then Kate would catch her eye and smile, the warmth in her gaze chasing away Sarah's doubts. This was Kate, her best friend in the world. If something was bothering her, she would tell Sarah. That's just how they worked. By the time the credits were rolling, both girls were yawning, the excitement of the day catching up to them. Sarah turned off the TV, plunging the room into a sleepy semi-darkness. "I had a really good time tonight," she murmured, turning to face Kate on the pillow. "I'm glad we finally got to have a sleepover." Kate smiled, her eyes soft in the dim light. "Me too. Even if you did hog all the popcorn." Sarah gasped in mock outrage. "Excuse you, I distinctly remember you stealing the bowl when I wasn't looking!" Kate giggled, the sound warm and familiar in the quiet room. "Okay, okay. Maybe we're both popcorn hogs." "Truce?" Sarah asked, holding out her pinky. Kate linked her own pinky with Sarah's, giving it a solemn shake. "Truce. But only because I'm too tired to argue." Sarah grinned, snuggling deeper into the covers. The diaper crinkled softly as she moved, but she tried not to let it bother her. It was just another part of her, like her freckles or her love of bad puns. Nothing to be ashamed of. As they drifted off to sleep, Sarah couldn't help but feel a sense of accomplishment. She had faced her fears, diapers and all, and come out the other side with her friendship intact. Whatever the morning might bring, she knew she could handle it. Beside her, Kate was having similar thoughts, the weight of her own secret padding a strange comfort in the darkness. She had made it through the night without incident, her worries about accidents and discovery fading in the face of the successful sleepover. *** The morning sun crept through the curtains, casting a gentle glow over the two sleeping girls. Sarah stirred first, her eyes fluttering open as she stretched beneath the covers. Beside her, Kate mumbled something incoherent, burrowing deeper into her pillow. As Sarah shifted, she became acutely aware of two things: one, her diaper was wet and cold against her skin, the result of a night's worth of accidents. And two, she really, really needed to pee. She froze, her bladder throbbing insistently as she weighed her options. She could make a mad dash for the bathroom, but that would mean revealing her diaper to Kate. Or she could just... go... in the already-wet padding, but the thought made her cringe. What if Kate heard the hissing sound, or noticed the fresh warmth? What if it leaked? Beside her, Kate was having a similar internal crisis. She had woken up to the uncomfortable squish of her own soaked diaper, the urge to relieve herself pressing urgently against her bladder. But the idea of getting out of bed and risking Sarah seeing her in such a vulnerable state made her want to hide under the covers forever. For a long moment, the girls lay there in silence, each hyper aware of their own predicament and oblivious to the other's. Sarah shifted uncomfortably, trying to discreetly adjust her diaper beneath the blankets. Kate bit her lip, fighting the urge to just let go and deal with the consequences later. Just as the tension was reaching a breaking point, the bedroom door burst open, a blur of fur and wagging tail bounding towards the bed. "Lucky, no!" Kate cried, but it was too late. The overexcited dog leapt onto the mattress, his paws scrabbling at the blankets in his eagerness to greet his favorite humans. Sarah yelped as Lucky's weight landed half on top of her, the sudden pressure on her bladder nearly making her lose control. She grabbed for the covers, trying to keep herself hidden, but the dog's enthusiastic wriggling was making it impossible. And then, with one particularly energetic tug, Lucky pulled the blankets clean off the bed, exposing both girls to the morning light... and each other's startled gazes.
    5 points
  29. Chapter Three Michelle had come prepared for the accident–she just tried to act as though she hadn’t. Her regression curse, cast upon Jamie with a simple incantation and a lock of his hair on the same day she’d met him, was a bit of home-brewed magic, and she hadn’t been certain how quickly it would work, but she’d been optimistic about its success and her hope had been rewarded. He’d had plenty of time for the magic to brew before their date, and a few carefully planted nudges–the whipped cream, the discussion of baby books, her efforts to ensure he wouldn’t have time to step into the bathroom–had all done their job perfectly. The bag full of beach supplies provided a good explanation for why she had a large towel ready to lay down, spreading it over her passenger seat before Jamie got in. “See?” she declared, patting the seat. “No problem.” Jamie held his arms over his chest, glancing around uncertainly. His pants were thoroughly soaked, and nothing he could do would hide that fact to passing strangers–he just felt thankful that nobody seemed to recognize him. “I’ve got some clothes that should fit you, or we could go to a store somewhere and get you new pants,” Michelle added, prompting him a bit as she walked around the car. If he asked to be taken home, she wouldn’t have a good reason to say no, but if she prompted him with a binary choice, chances were good he would impulsively answer with an option she gave–and no matter what he picked, she would be happy. Just as she’d predicted, Jamie nodded meekly, buckling himself in, eyes drifting to the wet stain over the crotch of his jeans. “Can we do your place? I don’t want to go out in…thanks.” She smiled, patting him on the knee before she got the car moving. “Hey, don’t worry about it. Accidents happen, right?” “I guess,” Jamie began. “But…” He trailed off, and Michelle pushed a bit further–she didn’t want him to clam up. If things went her way, she’d eventually wear down any barriers between herself and his inner thoughts, she didn’t want him to close her off. “But what? Don’t worry, Jamie, I really don’t mind.” “It just came out of nowhere,” Jamie admitted. “I don’t know. I’ve never lost control like that.” “Well, there’s no sense in worrying about a fluke,” Michelle assured him. “Bodies are weird, okay? Don’t beat yourself up over one accident.” They arrived at her apartment a little later. She half hoped that there would be someone else waiting for the elevator, so she could parade her soon-to-be Little in front of them, but she didn’t have that luck today. They got to her floor without interruption, and just like that, she had Jamie in her house, wearing–she hoped–his last ever pair of grown up underwear. “Just wait here, I’ll get those clothes,” she promised, leaving him to blush and stand in place, fidgeting with his hands, unable to sit without staining her furniture. Her living room was neat and decorated with an overthorough sense of order–she’d recently gone through spring cleaning, purging clutter. Michelle was no minimalist, but she wanted to make room for the inevitable play pen and stuffies that’d be littering the floor before long. Retreating to her bedroom, she pulled a few tags off the new clothes and tucked a pacifier into the front pocket. Hastily looking them over for any obvious tells that they were new, she returned, a smooth lie at the ready as she justified the clothing choice. “My cousin came to visit with her Little recently, and he’s the same size as you–they left a couple things behind. Don’t worry, though, these should be totally discreet.” That last part was even true, or at least true enough. She’d bought the clothes from a Little store, but specifically selected the outfit for this lie. The shortalls only seemed juvenile in that they were shortalls–no cute designs, no flowers, no crotch snaps–and if you couldn’t see the bottom, the onesie would just look like a normal shirt. Holding up the clothes, she added, “Sorry I don’t have any boxers in your size–it’s these or panties, I’m afraid. Nobody will see–it’s just so you’ve got something on down there.” Michelle would have been just as happy if he asked her to go get the panties. Again, she’d jumped ahead of his decision making, forcing a false binary on him so he wouldn’t suggest anything else. She’d learned the trick from a book on dealing with fussy toddlers, and it seemed to work on soon-to-be-Littles just as well. He was hesitant, a blush spreading up his face, but she’d already primed him for this. ‘Nobody will see’. He reached out, accepting the pull-up, turning it over in his hand. She’d sized it right, and the princesses on the front were as cutesy and feminine as she could find. “I guess…” he began, hand moving to his mouth. Michelle’s heart leapt, hoping he might start sucking his thumb right in front of her, but he just chewed on his nail instead. “I’ll just do the pull-ups.” “Of course,” she said, handing him the stack of clothes. She wanted nothing more than to dress him up herself, rendering him cutesy and adorable and claiming him as hers, but for that, she could wait. “And just so you know–as far as I’m concerned, our date hasn’t ended yet. Since we had to leave the cafe early, how’d you feel about maybe turning on a movie?” “Oh!” Jamie’s eyes widened in pleasant surprise. “Yeah, that’d be really nice. Did you have something you wanted to watch?” Michelle walked the verbal tightrope, aiming for suggestive without being too overt. “I don’t really care what’s on the TV,” she explained, leaving it to Jamie to guess what she did care about. “If you want some privacy, you can use my bathroom, okay?” He nodded, face still full of blush, and followed her simple directions. When he locked himself in the bathroom to get changed, Michelle nearly squealed in glee. She’d chosen perfectly–Jamie wasn’t just adorable, his attitude would be perfect once he’d regressed a little more. It had taken a heroic amount of effort not to ask him about adoption paperwork right at the coffee shop, when he’d started talking about childhood books. Michelle hadn’t even done that much to plant the subject, just a well placed question! She imagined him on the floor, asking for uppies or a diaper change, and her heart surged with excitement along with other parts of her body. She could be patient a little longer, but she wanted this boy. The object of her desire returned, waddling out of the bathroom. Even in the unassuming Little clothes, Jamie was darling–bottom ever so slightly puffing from the ‘discreet’ pull-up, shortalls making him look round and juvenile in tiny ways. But, above all that, he had his thumb between his lips, suckling away with a distant look. Seeing that, Michelle nearly lost control of her facade. She raised a hand to her mouth, eyes widening, and Jamie stared back at her. Only then did he look down and seem to notice, removing his thumb in a hurry. “I–” he began, anxiety and fear building in his face. Not just embarrassment, but true worry. “Oh, Jamie,” Michelle began. She wanted to give him a hug and whisper reassurances, but that would be too far. He shook his head, eyes watering. “Michelle, I…I think there’s something wrong with me. Something really wrong.” (Oh, to hell with it,) Michelle thought, stepping up to him and wrapping her arms around his body. He tensed, then melted into the hug, embracing her back. “Don’t worry,” Michelle promised. “Whatever’s wrong, I’ll help, okay?” “Okay,” he sniffled, squeezing a little tighter. “Everything is going to be okay. I promise.” Michelle knew then, there was no turning back. This boy was hers. ... I've got some pretty good news! Between Ream and SubscribeStar income, I'm up to over 60% of the income I'd been making on P*treon before they purged all of the ABDL accounts on their site. It's still a blow, but it's a big step up, and I've been able to make up the difference with extra work on the side. Any and all support is always appreciated. Stories like these are possible thanks to the generosity of my readers, and it only takes a couple bucks a month to get early access and discounts on commissions! ❤️ https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling
    5 points
  30. Chapter 5 --- Sarah stood in her bedroom, nervously double-checking the contents of her overnight bag as her mom watched from the doorway with a reassuring smile. "Okay, so I've got my PJs, my toothbrush, a change of clothes for tomorrow..." Sarah murmured, mentally ticking off each item. Her gaze fell on the package of diapers sitting on her bed, and she swallowed hard. "And...the diapers." Her mom crossed the room and placed a comforting hand on Sarah's shoulder. "You're going to do great, sweetie. We've practiced the routine, and you've got all the supplies you need. Just remember, I'm only a phone call away if you need anything." Sarah leaned into her mom's touch, drawing strength from her steady presence. "I know. Thanks, Mom. I'm just nervous, I guess. What if Kate finds out?" "Then you'll handle it with the same bravery and maturity you've shown throughout this whole process," her mom said firmly. "But let's focus on the positive. You're going to have a wonderful time with your best friend, making memories and strengthening your bond. The diapers are just a small part of that." Sarah nodded, taking a deep breath as she carefully tucked the package of diapers into her bag, nestling them beneath her pajamas. "You're right. Kate and I have been looking forward to this sleepover. I'm not going to let a little bedwetting anxiety ruin it." Her mom beamed, pulling Sarah into a tight hug. "That's my girl. Now, let's go over the plan one more time, just to make sure you feel fully prepared." Sarah recited the steps they'd rehearsed, her voice growing more confident with each point. "When it's time, you’ll come over because I forgot my ‘medication.’ You help me with the diaper in the bathroom. Then in the morning, I'll get up before Kate and change out of the diaper myself, hiding it in the plastic bag we packed." "Perfect," her mom praised. "And remember, if there are any hitches or unexpected challenges, we'll handle them together. You're not alone in this." Sarah smiled, zipping up her overnight bag with a newfound sense of determination. "Thanks, Mom. I feel ready now. Let's do this." The drive to Kate's house was a blur of nervous excitement and last-minute pep talks. By the time they pulled into the driveway, Sarah felt like a coiled spring, ready to either snap or soar. Kate greeted them at the door with a grin, bouncing on her toes. "Sarah! You're here! Come on, I've got so many fun things planned for us." Sarah hugged her friend tightly, the familiar embrace settling her nerves. "I can't wait! Let's get this sleepover started." As Kate led Sarah inside, chattering excitedly about the movies they were going to watch and the junk food they were going to devour, Sarah's mom caught her eye and gave her a discreet thumbs-up. Sarah returned the gesture, her heart swelling with a mixture of gratitude and determination. She could do this. She was ready. With a deep breath and a brave smile, Sarah followed Kate into the house, ready to embrace whatever the night had in store. --- Chapter 6 --- Kate stood in front of her bedroom mirror, fidgeting with the hem of her pajama top as her mom watched from the doorway with an encouraging smile. "Are you sure this looks okay, Mom?" Kate asked, turning to the side to examine her reflection. "These PJs are baggy enough to hide a diaper later, right?" Her mom nodded, stepping into the room to give Kate a reassuring hug. "Absolutely, sweetie. You'll be completely covered. No one will suspect a thing." Kate leaned into the embrace, trying to let her mom's confidence soothe her jittery nerves. "I hope so. I just want tonight to be perfect, you know? I don't want the bedwetting stuff to get in the way." "It won't," her mom promised, pulling back to look Kate in the eye. "You've got a great plan, and I'll be right here to help you every step of the way.” Kate asked, “Can we do one last practice run before Sarah gets here? Just to make sure I feel comfortable with the routine?" Her mom hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah, that's probably a good idea. We have time before Sarah gets here. I’ll get a diaper and meet you in the bathroom.” Kate took a deep breath, then headed for the bathroom, her mom making a detour to the master bedroom to grab a diaper. Once inside, she laid down on the bed, her heart thumping as her mom gently tugged down her pajama pants. The diaper crinkled as her mom unfolded it, the sound seeming unnaturally loud in the quiet room. Kate held her breath as her mom slid the padding under her bottom before fastening the tabs snugly. "There we go," her mom said, helping Kate sit up. "How does that feel? Not too tight?" Kate shifted experimentally, the bulk of the diaper making her waddle slightly. "It’s comfy - just like usual.” Her mom hugged her again, mindful of the padding. "You're handling this with so much maturity. You’re going to have a great sleepover. I'm proud of you." Kate managed a small smile, drawing strength from her mom's steadfast support. "Thanks, Mom. I couldn't do this without you." They went through the rest of the steps, with Kate changing out of the diaper and hiding it in the pre-arranged plastic bag. By the time they were finished, Kate felt more confident, the routine starting to feel slightly less foreign. Just as they were returning the supplies to their hiding spot in the master bedroom, the doorbell rang, making them both jump. Lucky started barking. "Oh gosh, that's Sarah," Kate said, her stomach flip-flopping with sudden nerves. Her mom chuckled. "Relax, sweetie. You've got this. Just focus on having fun with your friend. The rest will fall into place." Kate took a deep breath, stepping into her underwear and pulling up her clothes. The absence of the diaper felt strange now, almost too light and insubstantial. But she knew it was only temporary. "Okay," she said, squaring her shoulders. "I'm ready. Wish me luck!" Her mom pressed a quick kiss to her forehead. "You don't need luck, honey. You've got this. Now go let Sarah in before she thinks we've forgotten her!" Kate laughed, some of the tension draining from her body. With one last grateful smile at her mom, she hurried to answer the door, her heart pounding with a mix of excitement and trepidation. This was it. The sleepover she'd been both dreaming of and dreading for weeks. But with her mom's support and a solid plan in place, Kate knew she could face anything. Even crinkly diapers and covert changes. She opened the door to Sarah's bright grin, the sight of her best friend chasing away the last of her nerves. "Sarah! You're here! Come on in, we're going to have the best time ever." And as Sarah stepped inside, Lucky, realizing it was one of his favorite people, switched from barking to tail wagging, trying to get her to throw his toy. Seeing her friend, Kate felt a wave of determination wash over her.
    5 points
  31. Chapter Thirty Four John squeezed Amanda’s torso with his bare legs. An entire lifetime of being fully clothed to so much as walk outside to check the mail was screaming at him. And that was just the immediate part. Having had the perfect opportunity to explain that he didn’t like that Nana Claire woman one tiny bit, he felt that if he had to explain that he was about to freak out and punch her as hard as he could in the chest he might have wound up in trouble. And holding that in seemed like a good call. Honestly just thinking about it, he was still mad at her. He just wanted her to at least be wrong about which foods he would like. Something, anything just for her to not be right so he could feel like she couldn’t just magically understand him because he’s a little. While he was being carried into the Pet Store he realized that he was still dwelling on it and just making it worse for himself. So he rolled his eyes and flopped his head forward onto the chest in front of him. With a deep sigh he tried to stop thinking about it. Which only made it harder to get out of his own head. He felt Amanda stop walking and then his butt being patted. Then came the whisper from above him “Hey, you still in there?” Sarcasm being his default response, he shook his head and mumbled around the pacifier and into a breast “No. Please leave a message.” “There’s someone here with a puppy that they want to get used to being around littles.” Immediately John decided that he would mope later and pet the puppy now. His head snapped up and he looked around, squinting at the lights. When he caught sight of a small brown dog with curly hair and a tail whipping back and forth looking up at him he smiled. Behind the dog there was a man even taller than Amanda kneeling down with his hand on the puppies shoulder to keep it calm. As he felt Amanda kneeling down, he tensed up and said into her ear “I don’t have any pants on.” He could feel her stop down on one knee as she whispered back “No one even notices that. But if you would rather pass on petting the puppy, that is also fine.” Ugh. The one thing he couldn’t resist. Baby animals. John nodded “Just this once.” Amanda lowered him to the floor and he turned around. This ‘puppy’ still came up to his chest and it had a tail whipping back and forth just shy of the speed of sound. Still, he looked down at his bare legs and froze up. The giant man asked “Oh, is he scared of dogs?” John didn’t even have to look to imagine Amanda shaking her head as she said “Oh, he loves animals. But he’s new here and he’s still a bit shy.” The man just nodded knowingly and said “Yeah, that’s perfectly fair. It’s a big world and he’s suddenly a cute little guy that all the women won’t be able to resist.” Then the man looked at John and addressed him directly “Well, this is Latrare. She’s a Mastiff, so she’s going to get pretty big. She’s gentle as a lamb … but she may lick you to death. Do you want to pet her?” Of course John nodded mutely. He continued “Do you want to come to her, or do you want her to come to you?” John thought about over a hundred pounds of hyperactive puppy shaped missile and said “I’ll go to her.” With a nod, the man patted the dog on the booty and said firmly “Sit.” and the dog put her butt down. The tail was still sliding back and forth side to side on the furiously. Exceedingly conscious of his bare legs, John walked over to the large puppy and held out his hand for the puppy to smell. It was immediately licked. In for a penny, in for a pound, he just took one big step and got his fingers in and started giving the dog some good scritches up and down her side. The next five minutes were an exercise of John petting a giant hyperactive puppy, and a large man patiently keeping her calm. It was obvious that she was soft, but her fur was shorter and so it felt different. And petting her left like a film on his hands. Still worth it though because she was such a great dog! Eventually the man nodded and said “I think that’s about all the calmness she can handle. She needs to go run around now.” John nodded and asked “How big is she going to get.” The giant man said nonchalantly “Her Mother was about three hundred and forty pounds. But she is almost a year old and I don’t think she’s going to be much over three hundred. She’s been training to work with littles and children since she was six months old. She almo…” The man stopped as John got a giant dog tongue up the front of his shirt, neck over his face, and left some of his hair sticking up. “...almost got the hang of staying calm around littles.” Amanda was laughing behind him as she got a wipe out of the diaper bag and knelt down to wipe him off. Curiosity got the better of him so he asked “Mom, how big is Xerxes?” While she was wiping his face, she answered “He’s just shy of two hundred pounds. He’s not full blooded, but he looks just like a big border collie.” Once she was done wiping and explaining, John pointed at Latrare “You mean she’s going to get bigger than Xerxes!?” Amanda looked down at him funny and then sighed as she looked at the man “He rides our dog like a horse.” That got quite a laugh out of everyone involved. Except John, who sulked while mumbling “It’s not funny.” Finally Mom told him “Okay, say goodbye to the puppy, we have to get a toy and get our groceries home.” John reached down low and snapped his fingers. The moment Latrare looked down he darted in and kissed her on the forehead, praising her by saying “Good puppy!” and then darting back before he needed another wipe down. After that he was picked up and wrapped back around his Moms torso, they said their polite goodbyes and as they walked into the store, John looked up and said “I’m no expert, but that’s almost twice the size they get on my world.” He felt himself being raised some more and got a kiss on the forehead before she explained “Yes John. There’s a theme here. Things here are about twice as big, and combined with you shrinking will seem probably half again as big to you on top of that.” He rested his head on a boob while he thought. It was soft and it was conveniently located as a resting spot. Everything seemed so normal and so abnormal at the same time. An while John never considered himself to be dumb, it was just hard to process. Like everything was new and huge all over again. Plus there were the differences. Some of them were pretty incredible. Thinking of incredible differences, he felt a few pats on the butt as Mom said “We’re here at the toys. Take a peek.” John looked up and over and was greeted with a wall of dog toys. He zeroed in immediately on what he wanted the second his eyes focused on the wall. He pointed “That!” Amanda reached out and took a red plastic handle with a tennis ball on it off the shelf. It was about two and a half feet long and had a cup for the tennis ball. “You want this?” Nodding emphatically he said “YES!” She laughed now and said “You feel cheated that Xerxes can catch what you throw without having to chase it, don’t you?” “Yup.” With a chuckle she said “Okay, anything else you want for Xerxes? We really have to get those groceries home.” “Doggy breath mints.” A few seconds of walking later she had a bag of treats that said they were good for his teeth, and she said “If this isn’t good enough you’ll just have to start brushing his teeth.” He nodded “You get me on the side of the sink and I’ll brush his teeth myself. I’m closer to his mouth than you are.” They shared a good laugh, and as they walked by a young woman that was tagging merchandise, Amanda shuffled him around to her left arm and he could see her making a motion of some sort. There was a click-clack and something smacked him on the butt, followed by some giggling. As he was carried away he could see a red head with a great big smile waving at him. He wanted to feel indignant, but all things considered he couldn’t. As they approached the check out he looked around and spotted the cooler by the check out line. Even THAT was normal. But on closer look it had juice as well as sodas. “Mom?” he asked tentatively. “Yes sweety?” “May I have something to drink?” As the person in front of them left, Amanda leaned and said “Plapple or Grape?” “Can I have a soda?” She shook her head “You had more than enough sugar an hour ago.” “...Plapple.” The two items in her hand were put onto the conveyor belt and a bottle of Plapple juice quickly followed. But as the items got scanned, Amanda looked down at him with a mischievous grin and asked “Do you feel like doing something silly?” With a shrug, he answered “Sure?” And with that he was placed on the conveyor belt. Okay, this was funny but he did actually feel a little bit indignant. Amanda patted him on the head as he asked “Excuse me, could you do a price check on this item?” There was a “Hmm… Is it okay if I pick this item up?” Amanda looked at him “Do you mind if she picks you up?” He just nodded “It’s okay.” And with that he was picked up and rotated to face a very pretty brunette, about his age but much larger, and he was slid over a scanner and there was a loud ‘BEEP’ under him. The cashier said “I’m sorry Ma’am, but this item seems to be out of stock. I’m afraid I have to put several stickers on it and send it off.” He could hear Amanda laying on the drama as she said “Oh dear. Well, I suppose that if you are willing to put stickers on it, I can carry it back to where I found it.” John couldn’t help blushing as the pretty young woman put a sticker on his shirt, then another one on his arm and as Amanda picked him up … she swatted one onto his butt. One swipe of a card, and a wave, one blush as she blew him a kiss, and they were on their way to the car at a pretty brisk pace. Diaper bag slid in place, Booty in carseat, a quick check and then a snap of the buckles and Amanda was quickly in the drivers seat and starting car. He asked “Mom?” After pulling onto the road heading back to home, she looked up and asked “Yes?” “How many stickers do I have on me?” After a laugh, she answered “Five stickers and a price tag.” Rolling his eyes, he settled in for the twenty some odd minute drive with his sippy cup full of fresh cold Plapple juice. It was the little things. The irony of that saying was lost on him as he stretched in the carseat that was oddly always comfortable. One empty sippy cup of juice, and five minutes later, he closed his eyes for just a moment as the movement from the car relaxed him a bit. A moment later the car door opened and the sun hit his face briefly. He groaned. As he was unbuckled he could hear Mom saying “Well, someone fell asleep in the car.” “Nnnnn. Just closed my eyes.” John cracked an eye open and could see her nodding as she said sarcastically “uh huh. Let’s get you in the house and I’ll get the groceries in.” As she lifted him up and got her arm under his bottom she paused and looked at him at the same time that he felt how thick his diaper was. It was, frankly, huge. Carried through the fence and greeted by a jumping dog was nice. Having his shoes off at the grocery store he was just in his socks, so those didn’t have to be taken off. And Mom stopped and wiped her shoes off on the mat before stepping in to set him down and drop the diaper bag on the couch. As he stood there on the living room floor realizing that he couldn’t make his knees go anywhere near one another, Xerxes came in and smelled all over him. He was suddenly worried that Xerxes could tell he had petted another dog, but it turned out to be a non issue as he started getting a cold nose across his face. Xerxes was just happy to have his little home. When the dog walked over to the door to watch Amanda move in and out carrying in groceries, John tried to take a step with the diaper sagging so low, the plastic was pulling a bit painfully on his hips. At first he gave up and sat down on the carpet, but with an audible squish, he decided he didn’t like that. Plus he was a couple inches off the floor anyway, and that was weirding him out a bit. So that was how he waited patiently, watching his Mom carry in groceries and hurry to put away the cold stuff. Meanwhile his priority in life had been reduced to sitting with his legs under him not putting pressure on his butt. That was it for him at the moment. So naturally he sulked a bit. Finally, what seemed like half an hour, but he knew was really just a few minutes, most of the groceries were put away and Mom was on her way to scoop him up. In what seemed like moments she had him on the changing table. An with no shorts on there was no delay. But he could tell that he did have to scrub his legs and thighs a lot. Before telling him “lift.” After that it was business as usual, but once she was done taping him into a fresh new rough pup, she sat him up instead of lifting him off the table. “Arms up!” He lifted his arms and his shirt was pulled off. Immediately she said “back up!” and he could see her lifting a dark blue onesie up and over him. All he asked was “Onesie?” There was a nod in response as she said “Onesie. You have destroyed two diapers in as many hours, so … lay back … you’re in a onesie until after nap time, for easy changes. Sit up. Okay, I have to go finish things up, and wipe out something that got wet in the carseat. Would you like anything specific for lunch?” Thinking back to what they got he said “Cookies?” “No.” “Peanut butter sandwich?” “Yes.” “THEN cookies?” “One.” “Two?” “One.” “Three?” “None.” “You drive a hard bargain. One it is.” Finally she nodded and said “I thought you would see it my way.” Nodding along he agreed “You’re the Mommy.” That got him scooped up into a hug and deposited on the rug in the living room. A look at his wrist band had him wondering if it was about the time she always insisted he take a nap. Maybe she would let him skip the nap today and he could sit on the porch and draw. It never hurt to hope. After a couple of minutes he found himself in a booster seat looking at a ten inch wide peanut butter and jelly sandwich that had been cut in half diagonally. Only as he started eating it and felt the sandwich leaving traces on his cheek did he realize that this was not going to be a dignified lunch. Nor would it leave him seeming as mature as he surely still was. Not that it mattered, the jelly or the peanut butter, or just SOMETHING tasted like the embodiment of the word delicious. And he couldn’t stop himself until he was out of sandwich and sighing contently while he was being assaulted with a wet rag. When she was done wiping him down, he sat there looking at her expectantly. She looked confused for a moment as she asked “Yes?” The audacity!! His demand was simple: “Cookie.” She laughed. Laughed! He cleared his throat and repeated himself. “Cookie.” At least this time Mom turned around and got the package, holding it out to him “As serious as you are taking this cookie, I don’t think we even needed to get the little variety. Chocolate or Strawberry?” As he stared intently at the package, easily deciding which he wanted, all that was left was to ask “What is different about the little variety, and why even have a different one for us?” Flipping the package over, Amanda pointed to a spot “The little variety is made with something called Little Extract. From my understanding, it’s supposed to help with your different taste buds. Bigs and Littles have … well you know by now.” Smiling up at her, he said “You mean you like freakishly spicy savory foods, and I like sane people food?” With a laugh and a nod she answered “From my point of view it’s the other way around.” “So …” John pointed at the package “What is ummm… what is little extract made of?” Now she was smirking at him “It’s made from littles that didn’t eat their vegetables. So you’re safe… for now.” It was impossible to stop himself from rolling his eyes as he said “Oh God, Aunt Cat would be proud of you.” That got him a hair ruffle as she held out the package “Okay, pick one, and then I’ve got to get some work done fast before someone comes over.” Immediately he pointed “Strawberry, please.” As she handed him the wafer, he was unsurprised that it was generously portioned. Not gigantic by any means, but size wise it was like someone folded a pop tart in half. Despite its size, it seemed to weigh very little. Stopping to smell it suspiciously while Mom’s back was turned as she put the cookies away, he went ahead and took a big bite of the large pink snack. As he bit down into the crunch his brain had a reset moment. Something was so good that it seemed off. As in it shouldn’t be THIS good. Of course, he still finished the bite. And then immediately took another one. Figuring out what was off about it would have to wait. The wafer was crunchy enough that all he heard was himself chewing on it, soft enough that chewing it was delightful, and strawberry enough to just be downright amazing. Plus there was just some other flavor there that didn’t make sense to his brain. But this didn’t have to make sense. As he finished the wafer, he felt honestly a bit zoned out. Never even noticing as his hands were wiped and he was lifted up until he was held up and looking at his Mommy. She was definitely looking at him funny. “Sweety, how are you feeling? Do you need a nap?” Shaking he head he said “No, but another cookie would be great.” Being pulled in for a hug and a coupe of firm pats on the booty, he was told “Maybe one after dinner. As long as you’re good.” Oh, he was totally going to be good, he decided that immediately. Even if he had to cheat to do it.
    5 points
  32. A baby girl, or a sissy boy will do Chapter 5 Jamie took slow, heavy breaths, his senses returning to him as the post-orgasmic high dissipated. Uncertainty faded, and after a long moment of recovery, he took stock and realized how much trouble he’d landed in. He’d been smart to wear his pull-up, sure, but now he’d found himself with a new problem: As he lay there, panting for air, he found a new warmth trickling into his pull-up. He was having another accident, and this one had come without warning. Jamie hadn’t intended to go–it had just happened, and he’d only realized after the fact. That meant he’d slipped further, that his curse had found some other ‘immature’ behavior to feed upon. Suckling his pacifier for comfort, Jamie fought the tears that threatened to well up in his eyes. (Michelle promised you’d be okay–you just need to figure out what went wrong, so you don’t do it again!) It worried him that he’d made another mistake without thinking. He’d been so vigilant, and he’d still failed. His best just wasn’t enough. Was it that he tried to make himself feel good? Did self-pleasure count as an immature behavior, and he should’ve waited and done that with Michelle? His eyes widened and he sat up straighter, surprised at himself–already, he was thinking about Michelle as someone he could be intimate with. They’d only known each other for one date, and he’d spent half that date panicking about wet pants and Little clothes. Yet, when he thought about having grown-up fun time, he couldn’t imagine doing it with anyone but Michelle. Squirming, he tried to think, but the heat in his diaper distracted him as it squelched against his parts. That would need to be taken care of–a grown up wouldn’t just sit around in a soggy pull-up. (Would they?) Pursing his lips, he took out his phone. The keyboard made him feel dizzy–the buttons were so small, and all right next to each other, but he managed to type out his search, hunting one key at a time until he found the letters he needed. Do adults change their diapers right away? The query brought up a few suggested articles, mostly directed at new caregivers for Littles. Is your Little one bigger than you expected? Here’s how to change those big accidents! Diaper Rash on your little’s bum? Five tips for preventing discomfort for your special one. This One Weird Trick Diaper Companies Don’t Want You To Know! Squinting at the words, Jamie found no direct answers, but one thing seemed obvious: Nobody was talking about how to change your diapers, it was all about how to change someone else’s. Put another way: Grown ups didn’t change their own diapers, they got another grown up to help. Proud of himself for making the deduction, he got to his feet. Now he just needed someone to help him, but he wasn’t sure who. His parents lived a few hours away–too far. Were any of his work friends close enough that he’d ask them to wipe his bottom? That seemed like too much of a favor, and besides, he didn’t want anyone to gossip around the curse. If HR found out he was regressing, he could be in hot water at work–better to keep things private. While he pondered who to ask, his phone chimed again. He lifted the screen, smiling behind his pacifier shield as he read ‘Michelle ❤️ ❤️ <3’ next to the text. ‘Did you get home alright?’ Blushing, he tried to peck away at the keyboard to respond, but he was having trouble with letters, and a few words took him almost a minute to type out. Grumbling to himself, he tapped the button to call her instead. “Jamie?” Michelle picked up almost immediately, concern in her tone. “Are you alright?” “Michewwe,” Jamie began, but realized he’d never taken the pacifier out. He spat it into his hand and tried again. “Michelle, I…made it home, but the curse is getting worse.” “Oh no,” Michelle said, with a tone that said, I’m sympathizing with you, rather than, I’m worried. “Tell me what happened.” “I got off the bus, and…” he began, blushing as he tried to explain without going into detail. “Um…when I got back to my apartment…it doesn’t matter, I just need to make sure to behave.” “Jamie.” Michelle’s tone wasn’t upset, but it sounded a degree more firm than it had before. “Did you have another accident?” Her words were so direct, he answered without thinking. “Yes. I…how’d you know?” “I can always tell, sweetie,” she said. “That’s nothing to be ashamed about. You couldn’t help it–but aren’t you glad you were wearing your diaper?” “They’re just pull-ups,” he fussed, pacing across the floor. “Not real diapers.” “Okay,” she said, with a giggle that suggested she didn’t really agree. “Do you have a grown up to help you clean up?” (She’s so smart,) Jamie thought, shaking his head as he held the phone. “No…I don’t know who to ask.” Another stifled giggle, barely audible over the line. “Do you want me to come help you, Jamie?” He flushed. “I…are you sure?” “I promise I don’t mind.” He nodded a few times, remembering a second later that he had to speak to be heard. “Yes, please.” “I’ll be there soon,” she promised. “Just wait for me, okay baby?” “Thank you.” Jamie sighed in relief, glad to have that problem taken care of. “You’re so nice, Michelle.” “Awww,” she said. “You’re the sweetest. Goodbye, Jamie!” “Bye bye, Michelle!” He hung up, satisfied with how that’d gone. Michelle really didn’t seem to be phased by anything–she was sweet, and nice, and smart, and managed to be ready for everything. He wasn’t sure what to do while he waited, so he put his pacifier back in and just stood there, uncertain what to do. It wouldn’t be long before– His phone chirped again, another message from Michelle. ‘I’m outside!’ He blinked–that was fast! Texting her back, he spent twenty seconds finding the letters for ‘Omw’, then waddled out his apartment door, hurrying to let her in. ... This story was brought to you by one of my awesome readers! My ability to create fiction like this is supported entirely by fans like you, without whom I wouldn't have enough time to write because I'd have to be working a second job. If you'd like to join these awesome people, (and get early access, commission discounts, and exclusive stories,) you can do so here: https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling
    4 points
  33. Matilda ground her teeth together. She was trying to be nice, but as she looked up from her own schoolwork for the fifth time to catch Hortensia doodling in her notebook instead of reading her assignment, she was losing her patience. Fast. “Mom isn’t going to let us stay home if you don’t do any of your work.” Matilda said. She liked going to school. She did. But this…was so much better. Hortensia let out a deep sigh and dropped her pencil before letting out an exaggerated moan. “How can you just sit there and do school work all day? It’s so boring!” Hortensia complained. She looked at the clock. Had it really already been three hours? “I guess we could take a break.” Matilda said. Hortensia threw down her pen and let out a cheer before launching herself up from the kitchen table. “My arse is killing me.” Matilda’s face fell. “God, not like that. Quit it. I hate when people look at me like that.” Hortensia groaned. “Like what?” “Like I’m going to break. No one talks to me normally anymore. I’m starting to actually want to go back to school and get treated like shite.” “Why?” Matilda asked with a sour face. “I spent all that time wishing to go to school only to realize I had it better just doing my own thing.” “I just want things to go back to the way they were.” Matilda realized it wasn’t school she missed, but her old life. But going back to school wasn’t going to get her mom out of prison, or change what had been done to her. “I told you to stop looking at me like that.” She growled. Matilda averted her eyes. “I can make a better lunch than the school can.” Hortensia perked up at the mention of food. It was only 10: 30, so brunch then. Even better, because school didn’t serve brunch. “I can make a quiche.” “What the bloody hell is a quiche?” “You mix a couple ingredients, like eggs and stuff and then you ba-” Matilda’s face fell. She wasn’t supposed to use the oven unsupervised. “Never mind.” she said glumly. “Sandwiches it is.” “Sandwiches? What happened to ‘I can make a better lunch than the school?’” “I’m not supposed to use the oven by myself.” Matilda said with a scowl. “You’re not by yourself.” Hortensia said with a shrug. Matilda shifted in indecision. “Quiche.” Hortensia cheered, fist high in the air. “You don’t even know what a quiche is.” “But now I want it.” Matilda groaned. She had opened up a can of worms she couldn’t get herself out of. Maybe Hortensia had a point. She went to get a bowl, but stopped. It felt too wrong. Matilda bit her lip. She didn’t like being bad unless she had to. “What? What is it?” “I don’t want to get in trouble.” Matilda mumbled. She had been fighting with Jenny on and off most of the summer, but things were finally good. She liked not being in the spotlight. No one was bothering her here. No one was interrupting her to ask what she was reading or marvel at her. Hortensia rolled her eyes. “You’re. Not. Alone.” Hortensia repeated. Matilda sighed. She’d feel better if she called and asked just in case. “Seriously?” Hortensia asked as she reached for the phone. “Where’s the fun in that?” “Fun?” Matilda scrunched up her face in confusion. “Getting in trouble isn’t fun for me.” “Not the getting in trouble part; it’s about the thrill of getting in trouble if you get caught.” “That just gives me heart palpitations.” She shook her head as Hortensia began to ask what that was as she dialed the number for the school. She had never needed the phone book. She only needed to see the number once in order to memorize it. “I’m entering it into our database now.” Jenny would say as she held up a piece of paper with a name and phone number for Matilda to see. A voice answered on the third ring, not her mom, but someone from the office. Naomi Stevens, 43, worked in the school office for thirteen years, and had the loudest speaking voice Matilda had ever heard. “Hello, Mrs. Steven’s, could I please speak to my mom?” She forced a smile out of habit which earned her an odd look. “Oh, Matilda! Hi, sweetheart! I heard you’re not feeling well! I hope someone’s there taking good care of you.” Watching out for her? She stared at the girl whose finger was currently knuckle deep into her left nostril. “Something like that.” Matilda said. “And I’m feeling fine, but thank you for your concern.” “Oh, always so polite.” Naomi squealed so loudly Hortensia could hear. She rolled her eyes. Hortensia didn’t like anyone from the office. She said they treated her poorly, but that was probably only because she was rude to them first. “Oh, is your mom’s boyfriend there?” Matilda scowled. “Uh, no, Hortensia. And I’m watching her.” “Hey!” Hortensia complained. Matilda grinned at her. “Hortensia? You don’t mean… Hortensia Smith?” Naomi said, sounding on guard. Matilda held a fist to her lips to keep from laughing. “No, I mean Hortensia Biedrzycki.” No one ever attempted to say her legal last name. “Yes, her.” Naomi said before tutting. “What’s she doing at your house?” “Umm, she lives here.” “She lives there?” “Yeah, she’s kind of my foster sister now, or something. Mom’s her guardian.” “Oh, is she now?” Matilda winced. She didn’t realize the office didn’t already know. She could hear the piqued interest in her voice. Matilda could picture Naomi waving the other women over and pointing at the phone in her hand as they eagerly hung on her every word. Only Naomi burst out laughing. Matilda stared at the phone in confusion before putting it back to her ear. “You're so well behaved you’ve lured your mum into thinking raising kids is easy, and now she thinks she can handle Mnt. Everest.” Matilda snickered. “So that’s why you haven’t been here? Is she sick?” “It’s complicated.” Matilda said. She didn’t fully understand what was going on, and Jenny had forbidden her from asking Hortensia any questions even though she was dying to probe. After a few more moments of polite back and forth, Naomi finally transferred her call. “Matilda, is everything okay?” Her mom sounded worried. “Mom! I’m really sorry bu-” “What? What is it? Is Hortensia okay?” “What?” She looked at Hortensia who stared back at her looking puzzled. “She’s fine, but I think I accidentally told Naomi she’s living with us before you did.” “Oh.” Her mom let out a relieved breath and a shaky laugh. “That’s okay, it’s not like it’s a big secret. What’s up?” “Well, since Hortensia’s here, and I’m not alone, I wanted to know if I could cook something?” There was a pause. “What were you going to make?” “A quiche.” Another pause followed by a drawn out sigh. Matilda grimaced. Maybe she shouldn’t have asked. “That sounds so much better than my leftovers.” “I could bring you some.” Matilda offered. A little bribery wouldn’t hurt. “No, you don’t have to do that.” A pause. “Would you?Do you think she’s okay to leave the house? Put her on the phone.” Matilda handed her the phone and gave her a thumbs up before getting to work. “I’m fine.” Hortensia said. Matilda peeked over her shoulder occasionally as she mixed the ingredients. She had gone quiet for a minute, only breaking up the silence with the occasional “okay” or “fine.” Eventually, she handed the phone back. “Make sure you hold her hand when crossing the street.” Jenny said. Matilda rolled her eyes. “Yeah, okay.” “I mean it. It’s for both your girls' safety. If she spaces out, you’ll need to guide her by the hand.” Matilda’s eyes briefly flicked over to her. She had seen Hortensia do that a couple of times since she had moved back in. She’d stop whatever it was she was doing and go rigid. It was…odd. She had never seen her do that before. She wouldn’t respond to anyone. Jenny usually took her upstairs for a bit until she snapped out of it. “What do I do if that happens?” “Call me.” “How do you usually snap her out of it? Does she come to on her own or…?” “Just…” Jenny said. “Call me if anything happens and I’ll try and come home.” “Okay.” Matilda said with a shrug. “And don’t forget to take a nap this afternoon.” Matilda clenched her jaw in annoyance. “But make sure the oven’s off before you do. Triple check please.” “Hortensia’s more likely to blow up the house.” Matilda grumbled. “We should give her cooking lessons.” Jenny said. “Oh, and maybe she could teach you how to draw.” “Oh no, I need both hands to make this quiche, I’m going to have to let you go.” Matilda said. “Ha. Ha. Okay, be safe. Call me if anything happens. I love you both.” “Love you too, bye.” Matilda hung up and shook her head. “She wants to teach you how to cook. You’ll blow the house up.” “I will not.” “Or poison us.” “I will not.” “Tsp and Tbsp aren’t the same thing!” “I know that much!” “They’ll find our corpses when they don’t hear from Jenny, half eaten cookies in all of our hands.” Hortensia pursed her lips together, but couldn’t keep back a chuckle at the image. “Is there even an ingredient I can mess up on that would cause that?” “Hmm, not unless you added something you weren’t supposed to, like arsenic, or cyanide, but that would be premeditated murder, not an accident.” “I meant like, if I misread and added too much of something? Could that kill us all?” “I think you’d have to purposely be trying to kill us. At worst, you’d make us all sick, with salmonella or something. There was a guy who got cockroach poison and saltpeter confused and killed a whole floor of patients in a mental hospital once during World War 2.” Hortensia made a face. “Then there’s Jim Jones, of course.” “Uhh, yes, of course….who’s that?” “You know, the cult leader from the 80’s who convinced over 800 people to drink poisoned Kool-Aid.” “Why do you know this?” Hortensia asked. “I read.” Hortensia narrowed her eyes. “And not from one of those boring documentaries on the History channel I keep catching you watching?” Matilda opened her mouth to retort, but shut it again. “Ha! See, you do like the telly.” “One channel,” Matilda mumbled. “Of course, you’d have to like the most boring channel on the network.” “History isn’t boring. You want boring; I’ll give you boring.” She hopped off the step stool and ran for the remote. Zinnia’s favorite. The Home Shopping Network. It would be on for hours! How anyone could sit and watch an hour straight about a purse… When she turned on the telly, it was a news report, the same one from this morning. She had been so busy with school work she hadn’t been paying attention, but now she stood and watched with rapt attention. No matter how many times Matilda had pestered Jenny, she had refused to tell her what exactly had happened. Something about a camp? She knew the gist of it, but as she listened to the news broadcast, the missing pieces fell into place. “I thought you were making food?” Hortensia asked, sticking her head out from the kitchen. “Is that what happened to you?” Matilda couldn’t stop herself from asking. Hortensia averted her eyes and shrugged. “I don’t know.” she mumbled. “How do you not know?” “I don’t want to talk about it.” Hortensia said. “Food!” “Let me finish wa-” Matilda stopped. The telly flicked itself off. “Food.” Hortensia repeated. Matilda looked for the remote, but it was still beside her. Had she sat on it? Or had the telly burnt out? She shrugged it off and stood before making her way over to the Scrabble board on the coffee table to play a quick word. The only person who could beat her was herself. The air was tense between them when Matilda got back to work on cooking. Every attempt at conversations was met with one word answers. Hortensia seemed to be lost in thought, but at least she hadn’t gone catatonic. “Are you okay?” Matilda asked as they sat across from each other at the table each with a piece of quiche. She had done it now. She had brought up the topic she had been forbidden from asking and now Matilda was desperate to make amends. “I’m fine.” Hortensia growled at her. “Quit it.” Her brain searched for something. Anything. “What do you think of Brian?” she blurted out. Hortensia shrugged. Matilda noticed she wasn’t eating. “And you’re okay with walking to the school?” Hortensia shrugged again. “Rescue me from them!” “From who?” “The office ladies!” At this, Hortensia’s eyes finally seemed to focus on her. “Pft, I don’t see them being bitchy to you.” “It’s worse than that!” “I don’t believe you.” ….. “Oh, Matilda! How sweet! You’re such a good girl coming over and bringing your mommy lunch!” Naomi squealed. Matilda’s eyes drifted to Hortensia and gave her a look that said, ‘see?’. “Uh, yeah, I’m going to go see my mom now. Have a nice day, Mrs. Stephens” Matilda said. “She’s so cute!” They both could hear as they headed towards the back of the office. “Where do you think you're going without permission?” Another voice boomed. The girls stopped in their tracks at a new voice behind them. Mrs. Henderson, the third year teacher. “To Miss Honey’s office.” Matilda said. The woman waved her away. “No, I know you are sweetheart, I mean you.” She gestured at Hortensia, “Why aren’t you in class? Let me see your hall pass!” the woman demanded. “I don’t have one. I haven’t-” “Detention!” Mrs. Henderson roared. “But I’m not-” “Do you want to make it two?” “I haven’t even-” “Another word out of your mouth and it will be three!” Hortensia’s shoulders slumped forward in defeat. Mrs. Henderson let out a “hmph” before pushing past. Matilda burst into giggles. “You’ve been here for less than a minute and you already have detention.” Hortensia grumbled something unintelligible under her breath. “Don’t worry, I’ll tell Jenny what happened.” Hortensia looked like she had eaten something sour. They could hear whispering all around them. “She looks terrible.” Matilda craned her neck around. Mrs. Stephens and Mrs. Alto were huddled together staring at the two of them. “What do you think she’s sick with? Do you think she’s contagious? Did she say what was wrong with her?” “I was hoping she got expelled.” “Sush, I think she can hear you.” “You’re one to talk, loud mouth.” Matilda stopped walking and stared at them. They weren’t even trying to keep their voices down. She felt something heavy crash into the back of her. Hortensia hadn’t noticed she had stopped walking and collided with her, sending her crashing to the ground. Her eyes began to water from the shock of it. That was when the shouting started. “MISS HONEY’S OFFICE! NOW!” It was Mrs. Phelps this time, Hortensia’s teacher. She’d at least have noticed Hortensia’s absence, but the old woman had grabbed Hortensia by the back of her shirt and began pushing her forward like a prisoner. Matilda pushed herself up and staggered after them. What could she possibly be in trouble for now? At least Hortensia had been the one carrying the quiche, although Matilda could have done without getting smacked in the back of the head by the tray. When they turned the corner, she could see her mom coming out of her office. “Jennifer!” Mrs. Phelps said, a stern angry note in her voice that made Matilda cower despite not even being the one in trouble. “I just saw this one push your kid to the ground. You going to do something about her now?” Miss Honey’s eyes shifted from Hortensia to Matilda. “It was an acc-” Matilda tried to say, but the accusation had set Hortensia off. “I did not shove her, you blind old bat!” Matilda inwardly sighed. She always made things worse for herself. “Tens, stop.” Miss Honey said. She raised and lowered her palms in a settle down gesture, but this only seemed to infuriate her more. “What are you telling me to stop for? She’s accusing me of things I didn’t do! Again!” Hortensia had often said the school had it out for her, usually resulting in Matilda rolling her eyes. But now that she had seen how everyone treated her she was starting to wonder. “It was an accident. I stopped in front of her.” Matilda said. Mrs. Phelps turned to glare at her. “Do not interrupt me, young lady! I won’t hesitate to put you in detention with her. Children should not correct adults.” The shock of the threat was enough to reduce Matilda to tears. She had never been in trouble at school before. “Girls, go wait for me in my office.” Miss Honey said. So they waited. And waited. And waited. “Should have just made sandwiches.” Matilda mumbled. “Not like you ate any of it anyway.” At this, Hortensia peeled back the seal on the dish and cut herself out a small piece. “Happy?” Hortensia said through a mouth full. “Why don’t you eat anymore?” Matilda asked. She had witnessed her mom practically force feeding her since she had come back. They had gone from joking about enrolling her in a hot dog eating contest just to feed her lunch to not being allowed up from the table until she ate at least half a serving. “I’m not hungry.” Hortensia said. She was staring at the sliver in her hand. “Do I have to eat this?” “Do you not like it?” “I do. I just don’t enjoy food anymore.” Matilda frowned in thought. “Why? Is it the taste?” Hortensia shook her head. “The texture?” She shook her head again. “Do you think you’re fat? Are you anorexic? Is that why you’ve lost so much weight?” “What, no? I haven’t lost weight.” “You look like a zombie. Maybe you’re turning into a zombie. People food isn’t doing it for you anymore because you crave braaaiiinnnssss.” She stuck her arms out in front of her and mimed walking like the living dead. A hint of a smile appeared at the corners of Hortensia’s lips. “Maybe I should start with yours since it’s so big.” “No, no. Mine hasn’t fully formed yet, it isn’t ripe. You need a mature brain, like Mrs. Phelps.” Hortensia’s face soured. “Eww, that’s too old. It’s probably gone bad. What do you want to bet her brain looks like a shriveled nut sack?” “Eww.” Matilda said, before pausing in thought. “Is everyone always this mean to you?” She asked, changing the subject. Hortensia shrugged. “How do you deal with it?” Matilda was still shaken up. She had thought things would be better with the Trunchbull gone, that perhaps they were only cruel under her orders, but now she could see that was only wishful thinking. Nothing had changed. Mrs. Stephens and the other ladies in the office had seen what had happened and yet, none had come forward in Hortensia’s defense. Not with Mrs. Henderson and not with Mrs. Phelps. Matilda had tried to stick up for her, but it had only made things worse. Would Jenny make the situation right? Could she? Even if she was the boss, she often took a backseat to arguments, couldn’t handle confrontation. She hadn’t said anything to Mrs. Phelps when she had lashed out at her, had merely told them to wait in her office, and that had been, what? 20 minutes ago? What if Matilda had been in the wrong? What if she came back fuming at her for making Jenny look bad? “I’ve never been in trouble with the teachers before.” Matilda mumbled. With Jenny, sure. Matilda was self aware enough even at her age to know she could be…how did Jenny put it…stubbornly willful. Hortensia often called her a fucking know it all. Matilda liked to make up words that sounded like insults to hurl at her when they were fighting and giggle when she couldn’t find them in the dictionary. Once she had even made up a country when Hortensia demanded to know what language she was speaking. Matilda had even gone as far as to convince Brian’s kids to call her an “ovalarskin” and then look at her like she was dumb when she asked what that was. But damn it, she was her “ovalarskin” and she was feeling angry to see her so mistreated by all the adults around her. “That’s because they think you’re a little angel.” Hortensia said sarcastically. “With your ‘yes ma'ams’, and ‘please’.” “You get farther with them if you’re polite.” Matilda said. “But I think nice Matilda needs a break now.” Hortensia’s eyebrows went up. “Have you ever been in a hardware store before?” “Of course i’ve been in a hardware store. I don’t live under a rock.” “Did you know they sell li-” Matilda stopped talking as the door opened and Miss Honey entered looking exhausted and stressed. Without saying a word to either of them she unwrapped the quiche, cut herself out a large slice and collapsed into her chair. “I needed this.” She groaned through a mouthful. No one said anything as Miss Honey scarfed down nearly half the pan single handedly. Finally, she swiped at the crumbs coating her desk and brushed them into her hand. Matilda was starting to think she was going to eat those too, but she dumped them into the trashcan by her desk. She stared at the two of them and sighed. “What happened out there?” “That bi-” Hortensia started to say before Matilda cut in. “Maybe I should say, before you get yourself in trouble.” Hortensia let out an annoyed breath before waving her hand and motioning for her to talk. “They’ve been going after her since the moment we got here.” Matilda said. “Mrs. Henderson gave her a detention when Hortensia didn’t have a hall pass, and then another when she tried to explain why she didn’t have one. She didn’t let her say anything! Then the office kept gossiping about her like she wasn’t even there. I was so surprised when one of them said ‘I had hoped she had gotten expelled’ I stopped walking and Hortensia must have bumped into me. That’s when Mrs. Phelps started yelling at her about pushing me. Am I really going to have a detention? I didn’t mean to talk back, it’s just, no one was defending her at all and it made me mad!” “No, no one’s getting detention.” Miss Honey said before sighing. “I did have a long talk with the women in the office. Mrs. Stephens admitted it was only an accident.” “Then why didn’t she say that to begin with?” Hortensia said, throwing her hands in the air. “She saw the whole thing with Mrs. Henderson too!” “Matilda, how’s your head? I heard you got smacked pretty good.” “Hurts.” Matilda whimpered, rubbing the back of her head. In truth, Mrs. Phelps had caused her more grief than the dish to the back of the scalp, but she wasn’t about to admit that in front of Hortensia. Miss Honey gave her a sympathetic smile. “How about you go see Mrs. Rogers and get some ice. Oh, and bring this. See if she wants any.” She said before adding under her breath, “Before I eat it all.” Matilda giggled despite knowing she was being kicked out. She hadn’t seen her mom eat so much since she had gotten high. She obediently slipped out of the chair, grabbed the dish, and left the office. … “Now,” Miss Honey said once they were alone. She stared at Hortensia. “In your own words, tell me what happened.” “Bi-” “Without swearing.” “You said ‘in my own words’.” she grumbled before sighing. “No one wants me here. Do I have to come back?” “I think it’s still too soon.” Miss Honey said. “You’re still not eating and you still…” Miss Honey frowned in thought. “You’re not ready.” “I still what?” Hortensia asked. “You’re not yourself yet. I might have you do lessons here with Matilda for a bit, before I send you back to class. You’ve got some catching up to do. But when you are ready to come back, there will be some changes. In fact, starting now there will be changes.” Her tone had gone sharp. Hortensia sank down in her seat like a child being scolded. “I called a staff meeting while you girls were waiting. I made it very clear to them they will not be treating you like a criminal any longer. This is a school; not a prison. You are a child; not an inmate. Whatever happened between you and any member of this staff is in the past and they are to treat you like a new student with a clean slate.” “Like that’ll happen.” Horrtensia said sarcastically. “That goes for you as well, Tens. I want this to be an opportunity for you to start over. I know you’re a good kid. You are intelligent, brave, and a good big sister.” “I’m not smart.” Hortensia mumbled looking away. “You have picked up math faster than I thought possible this summer.” “A six-year-old can do it.” Hortensia said morosely. “You can’t compare yourself to Matilda, she’s in a completely different league than anyone I have or probably will ever meet. She operates on a different wavelength than the rest of us. We’re all tuned into AM/FM stations and she's broadcasting out to space. I’m not here to talk about Matilda though, I want to talk about you.” Hortensia shrugged. “I guess.” she mumbled. “Tens,” Miss Honey said, “Please look at me.” Hortensia slowly lifted her head and locked eyes with her. “I can neither make you let go of all the anger inside of you, nor can I ask you to. I can only warn you of what harboring hate for years will turn you into it. You’ve seen it in my aunt. I can not take away the pain or damage, although I desperately wish I could. I wish I could turn back the clock. I wish I could stop everything from happening to you, but I can’t. I’m only human. What I can offer you is love and a place in my mismatched, pieced together family. You’ll always be welcome, but you have a choice to make. It wasn’t fair what happened to you. It wasn’t fair what happened to you and it wasn’t fair what happened to me. You can silently hold on to this hate and let it make you bitter and cruel. Or you can take all this pain no one should have had to experience and channel it.” Jennifer reached into her desk drawer and pulled something out. Hortensia looked away as her shoulders slumped. “You want me to stop fighting with the teachers. I get it.” She grumbled. “No.” Jennifer said. Hortensia looked up at her confused. “I want you to fight them. I want you to be the biggest pain in their arse you can be.” Hortensia stared at her flabbergasted as Jennifer held out her palm to reveal a small golden letter “P” pin. “You’re crazy.” Hortensia said, looking from the pin to her. Jennifer laughed. “Who I want you to stop fighting with is the other students. Not everyone here has the courage to speak up for themselves. You know better than anyone how infuriating being treated unfairly can be. Now this doesn’t mean you get to unleash an army of ladybugs in a classroom because someone got their recess taken away for being late.” “I only did that one time.” Hortensia said. “And Mrs. Henderson is still finding dead ladybugs in her classroom three years later.” Jennifer said, causing Hortensia to snicker. “Where did you even get that many lady bugs from?” “You can buy them in a bag at the hardware store.” Jennifer shook her head. She remembered that day. It was her first year teaching and the sound of Mrs. Henderson’s screams had abruptly put a stop to story time. Jennifer had been appalled to hear that kind of language coming from a teachers mouth, and aimed at a student no less. “First you let me break things with a bat, and now you want me to talk back to the teachers?” “Within reason.” Jennifer pointed out. “That does not mean you get to call anyone names. I’ll be having this talk with all the prefects.” Hortensia stared down at the pin in her hand, closely examining it as she twirled it back and forth between her fingers. “I’ll just get in more trouble.” Hortensia mumbled. “They’ll give me detention the moment I open my mouth.” “And if you do and I find it unjustified I’ll over ride it.” Jennifer said. “But if I find out you called anyone a ‘bitch’ or ‘hag’ you better believe you’ll be serving whatever punishment they dish out. You can disagree with someone and still be respectful about it. But if I find out your abusing your position, I’ll take that pin right back.” Hortensia stared at the pin before holding it back out to her. Jennifer shook her head. “Keep it and think it over. I trust you.” And she did. She had discovered something interesting over the summer about her. The more she was treated like a delinquent, the more she acted like one. And being on hall moniter duty would give her additional time on her feet and a chance to expel the extra pent up energy that made her so disruptive in the classroom. “Any questions?” Hortensia didn’t respond, only stared down at her hand which was now empty. Jennifer craned her neck around her desk to see the pin on the ground, but Hortensia made no move to pick it up, only sat perfectly still and stared. “Hortensia?” Nothing. “Tens? Are you alright?” Jennifer turned her head sideways and put her head on her desk to look into Hortensia’s eyes. Blank. She was having one of her fits, which meant…. A wet gurgling sound soon followed. “Ah.” They would have to get to the bottom of this before Jennifer felt comfortable sending her back to class. She stood and made her way before lightly touching the girls shoulder. “Tens, can you hear me?” Nothing. She gave her shoulder a light shake. She didn’t react in the slightest. Jennifer gently lifted her face by the chin and it stayed there when she let go, eyes staring straight ahead at her, but there was nothing in them. She had gone someplace else, someplace safe. That’s what her psychiatrist said anyway. She hoped whatever this was was temporary. Jennifer picked up Hortensia’s backpack, hoping she had packed what Jennifer had asked her to. Good. There was a spare nappy. She pulled it out and rummaged around some more pushing aside empty bags of chips. Jennifer stared at them curiously for a moment. They were all cut open, laid out and looked like they had been cleaned. Hortensia had been saving them for some reason. They hadn’t been there before the hospital, but they hadn’t come from home. Jennifer tried not to keep too much junk in the house as she had found her own clothing becoming a little more snug than she was comfortable with. She wondered briefly where she had gotten them from, but it was a mystery for another time. At least she was eating something. She dug around a bit longer before checking the front pocket. There they were! Gloves! Or more like glove. She frowned. Only one. And no creams or wipes. “Looks like we’re going to Carol’s office.” “Looks like we’re going to Carol’s office.” Hortensia repeated in a flat monotone voice. Jennifer stared at her. “Hortensia? Are you awake?” “Are you awake?” “Can you hear me?” “Can you hear me?” Hortensia mimicked. Jennifer stared at her in surprise. This was… new. She waved a hand in front of her face before snapping her fingers. Hortensia didn’t react, just stared straight ahead with the same dead eyed expression. She put the nappy back where she had found it and slung the pack over her shoulder. She hoisted Hortensia up by the arms into a standing position before linking an arm with hers. Jennifer hated the idea of parading her through the office like this, but she wanted Carol to see. She ignored the curious glances as she slowly guided Hortensia through the busy front office, out the door, and across the hall where she found Matilda talking with Lavender. “Hi, Miss Honey!” Lavender called. “Hi, Miss Honey.” Hortensia repeated. The girls stared at her. “Is it recess?” Jennifer asked. Hortensia echoed the question. Lavender nodded, still staring curiously at the older girl. “Matilda, how about you and Lavender go out and play. I’ve got something I need to take care of. I’ll be a bit.” “I’ll be a bit.” Matilda looked from Jennifer, to Hortensia, and then back to Jennifer. “O-okay?” Matilda said, sounding more like a question than a statement. “Why are you repeating what we say?” “...what we say.” Lavender giggled thinking it was a game, but Matilda furrowed her eyebrows. “I don’t know.” Jennifer answered truthfully earning herself an echo. “She’ll come to in a bit. Go play.” “Go play.” Matilda stared at them a moment longer before turning and heading out to the playground with Lavender. “Jennifer, thanks for the food!” Carol said, looking up from her book as they walked inside. “Thanks for the food.” Hortensia muttered. “You know if she gives up on being a doctor, a chef could be a good second.” “A chef could be a good second.” “See, she agrees with me.” “She agrees with me.” Carol rolled her eyes. “A little too old to be mimicking people.” Hortensia repeated her admonishment. “Problem.” Jennifer mouthed over her head and pointed at her. Carol stared at her curiously before wrinkling her face. She covered her nose and waved a hand in front of her face. “She usually zones out when she has an accident, but now she’s repeating everything she hears.” Jennifer whispered in Carol’s ear. Carol looked Hortensia over for a moment. “Are you sure she’s not messing around?” “Are you sure she’s not messing around?” Jennifer nodded and bit her lip. There was no life in her eyes, and the way she repeated everything in a flat monotone pitch… Something about it made the hair on Jennifer’s arms rise. It was unsettling. Carol leaned down in Hortensia’s face and began to make silly gestures, even going so far as to stick up her middle finger, something Jennifer didn’t appreciate, but Hortensia failed to react at all. “Hortensia? Can you hear me?” Carol asked before receiving an echo in reply. Carol frowned before shrugging. “Does she usually snap out of it on her own?” “Once I change her. Can I have some wipes and gloves? She packed a spare but nothing to clean her with.” “Have you ever let her stay like this and see if she wakes up on her own?” Jennifer nodded and held up a single finger. Never again. “What happened?” “Started screaming like she was having one of her fits, but more…” Jennifer frowned trying to come up with the right words. “Like a toddler having a meltdown.” Feet, arms, fists, legs and poo flying every which way. “It’s better to take care of it before it gets to that point. I have to manually move her, but she’ll stay that way, see.” Jennifer lifted up Hortensia’s arm and it stayed in the air. Carol’s expression turned grim. She looked like she wanted to say something, but shook her head and went to retrieve the supplies. When Jennifer finished, she came back out to find Carol combing through a very large volume. It was the same one she often caught Matilda going through, the nursing textbook with all the graphic pictures. “Has she come to yet?” Carol asked without looking up. “Takes a bit usually, ten minutes at most, but she’s often very disoriented. I try and be there when she wakes up.” “Have you talked to her doctor about this?” “Yes, her psychiatrist says her spacing out is a trauma response.” But Carol shook her head. “That’s not ‘spacing out’.” She slid the book over so Jennifer could read the paragraph. She bent down and read the headline. Akinetic Catatonia. She breezed though the article, not understanding half the medical jargon, but stopped when she saw the list of symptoms. “What’s negavatism?” Jennifer asked as she read through the list. She didn’t like how much this sounded like her. She liked the treatment and causes even less. Schitzophrenia? Brain tumors? Electro convulsive therapy? “You saw how she didn’t respond when I was making faces and talking to her.” Jennifer pinched the bridge of her nose and slid the book back. “Jen, she might need inpatient care.” “No.” Jennifer said. “I am not leaving her at some mental hospital and wiping my hands of her. She’s a child!” “I’m not saying drop her off and forget about her, it’s just something you might need to consider. She needs help.” “And i’m getting her help.” She could feel herself growing defensive. She took a deep breath. “It could be as simple as a change in medication. I’m only talking worst case scenario, i’m not a psychiatrist.” Carol said. They both looked up at the sound of rustling plastic. She was coming to. Jennifer went to her side as Hortensia slowly pushed herself up into a sitting position. “Easy. Easy.” Jennifer whispered as Hortensia wobbled and held her head in her hands. “Do you know where you are?” Carol asked. Hortensia nodded. “Do you know how you got here?” Hortensia nodded again. “Can you speak?” “Yes.” She mumbled before staring at Jennifer. And then she said something that made her stomach drop. “You’re poisoning me.”
    4 points
  34. LOL thanks! And yes they are a cute couple "But..." "ANNND," she interuppted. "Since you're such a helpless little baby who can't do anything himself but also happen to weigh as much as a full grown man, albeit a short and scrawny one," "HEY!" "I don't think I can manage pants. So, your butt will be in pampers and nothing else. "But we can't do that! We're going into public! We agreed no one would see" He looked at the front door in panic. Now it was her turn to role her eyes. "Oh please. We'll be going from our front door to the then the car to their front door. Both buildings are surounded by trees and the windows of our car are tinted. No one will see your diapers who isn't into the kink and fine with it. So, as per her agreement, no one will see your widdle diapies." He paused, considering her rock solid logic. He saw absolutly no gaps, so went to his second to last resort. "NO!" he shouted, and began to crawl away. "Oohhh no, we aren't doing that again," she said. She leaned forward and scooped him up onto her shoulder, then lifted him high into the air. "OH SUDDENLY YOU CAN CARRY ME SOOO EASY!" He shouted. He hung with his ups straight on her shoulder, bottom forward, and head town toward her waist. She held him with one arm over it and another on his bottom. "Sudden burst of strength. Happens when dealing with babies. Its a well documented science thing." "Hmph," he said as she carried him toward, then out, the front door. "Better stop whining now that we are out, might attract attention to your diapered butt," she said, and gave it a pat to demonstrate. He looked to either side, blushing. She was right, their lot was surrounded by trees, there was realistically no way for anyone to see them. Still, the thought was stuck in his mind. He considered his options. His first, which was his last resort, was the safety word. However, with a well covered lot, he didn't think it was neccessary. Instead, he considered forms of bratting. Though the lot was covered, she was right that too much noise may attract attention, so whining or shouting wouldn't be a good idea. Fighting might lead to them both being hurt, and being able to overpower his Mommy wasn't within his role as "Baby." He considered making himself mess his diaper now that it was right next to her face. The smell would get to her pretty quickly, and it would be decent revenge. However, that would mean a car ride sitting in his own mess, followed by showing up to the nursery already dirty. More importantly, he wasn't sure that he could mess or not, his breakfast wasn't fully digested. So, he just slumped again, and ler her carry him. She opened the door to the car, and sat him down into his adult sized baby car seat, and locked him in. "Really impressive they can make these adult sized now." "Right? Really it should make no sense given the dimensions required and the size of a standard car, and yet here we are." She set the belts in, effectivly locking him in place. He sat waiting patiently as she left for the bags, and returned with them. She reached into one, took out a pacifier and a teddy bear, put the pacifier in his mouth and bear in his arms. "There, now be a good, quiet little baby while Mommy drives, ok?" "Not likely," he mumered from behind the pacifier.
    4 points
  35. So since being 24/7 for I think it’s 2 weeks it might be 3 (I’m just a baby I can’t tell time 🤣) First thing I have noticed is that I sleep a ton times better I. Wake up more rested and I usally fall asleep faster. my stress levels and mood has improved greatly and I feel better overall. im in little mode a lot more sometimes I don’t realize I’m slipping into little mode until I catch myself doing something little. however I didn’t realize just how many diapers I would go through even with boosters I ordered more diapers a few days ago and I’m thinking I should probably order one more case just to be safe lol. overall this experience has been great the mood changes alone are worth it to me but also I just love being able to wear and use my diapers all the time
    4 points
  36. I've also written three very short before & after stories set in the same world as The Magician’s Game. *** Before & After - Ice Queen Candice Holbrook was a rich socialite, famous in certain well-to-do circles both for her stunning beauty and for the cold, stuck-up, utterly disdainful attitude she showed towards anyone she considered to be beneath her, which was just about everyone. She was known among her friends (though ‘friends’ was a generous term for the underlings she surrounded herself with) as the Ice Queen – but people who were less charitable simply called her the Frigid Bitch. Even her own husband was sick of her frostiness. It is perhaps no surprise, then, that she came to the attention of the Magician as he was selecting the unfortunate women who were to take part in one of his life-altering games. Candice started out strong, avoiding penalties and taking charge of the other girls, but during the second round she irritated the Magician so much with haughtiness that she was rendered incontinent and, as an extra insult, was stripped of the ability to change her own diapers unless they were right on the verge of leaking. Candice tried desperately to hold on to her refined, authoritative persona, even as she toddled about attempting the challenges with an increasingly full nappy under her dress, but she may have tried a little too hard. Her fellow contestants didn’t take kindly to be scolded and bossed about by a woman in stinky Pampers, and Candice was voted out in the third round. Horrified as she was by the thought of spending the result of her life in adult diapers, Candice’s icy façade began to crack – but not enough to satisfy the Magician. Determined to put Candice in her place, he took away the one thing she prized above all else: her self-control. Robbed permanently of the power to regulate her own emotions, not to mention control her bladder and bowels, the Ice Queen had been melted into a puddle princess, and she was ready to be sent home… Candice’s New Life “WAAAAAH!” Candice wailed at the top of her lungs. She tried as hard as she could to stop, to pull herself together, but it was useless. “WAAAAAH!” “What’s the matter, baby girl?” came her husband’s voice, and Candice squinted through her tears to see him lounging against the doorframe of her nursery, smirking at the sight of her bawling like a baby. She knew she must look utterly ridiculous with her nose running, her beautiful face red from shouting, standing in a giant playpen wearing only a Disney Frozen dress, a thick diaper, and a large, pale blue bow in her hair – a mockery of a tiara. But she still felt a fresh wave of uncontrollable anger rush through her at the sight of his smug expression. “Don’t look at me like that!” she blubbered, stamping her foot. “I’m Candice Holbrook! I’M CANDICE HOLBROOK AND YOU CAN’T LOOK DOWN ON ME!” “What a fussy little girl,” her husband cooed, walking over to her. “What’s got you so grumpy, hmm? Daddy fed you earlier, and you’ve had your nap…” Once he reached her, he turned her around, lifted up the hem of her dress, and pulled out the waistband of her nappy. “Just as I thought,” he said, chuckling. He spun her back around and looking her directly in the eyes. “Baby Candice made a stinky, didn’t she? Does the big baby want her dirty diaper changed?” Candice wrenched away from her husband, her anger and shame totally spilling over. “I’M NOT A BIG BABY!” she screeched in an ear-piercing voice that made her cringe. “I’M NOT, I’M NOT, I’M NOT!” Her cheeks burned with humiliation at what she was doing, at the absurd spectacle she was making of herself, but she was completely unable to stop herself from stomping her feet and pumping her fists in an impotent fury as she shrieked and cried like an oversized two-year-old having a meltdown. “I WANT MY OLD LIFE BACK!” she wailed, jumping up and down on the spot and making her sagging nappy jiggle about stupidly between her legs. “I HATE POOPY DIAPERS! I HATE THEM!” Her husband simply stood there, watching her throwing her tantrum with a wide smile on his face, until at last she wore herself out, and she was left gasping and hiccupping between quiet sobs. Her nappy felt disgusting. “That’s it, baby,” her husband said gently, pulling her into a cuddle. “You got it all out, that’s a good girl.” He reached down and patted her padded rear, cupping the heavy seat of her diaper with his hand. “There’s plenty of wee-wee in here too. I bet you want a nice, clean diapie now, don’t you darling?” Candice nodded, her face buried in his chest. A moment later, an unwilling giggle spilled from her mouth as her husband’s hands shot to her waist and tickled her sides. Her heart leapt with sudden, unwelcome happiness. She’d always suppressed her playful side before, but now, because of that foul Magician, there was nothing to stop the more childish aspects of her nature rearing their heads at any time. She hated how she couldn’t stop the smile tugging at her lips. But an even more embarrassing urge arose in her a second later as she pressed her body against her husband’s firm chest. No. She had to stop herself. She couldn’t lower herself like that! “Daddy, I’m horny!” she blurted, grinding her diapered crotch needily against his groin and blushing scarlet. Her husband laughed. “Alright, baby,” he said, his voice rich with amusement, “Daddy will change your nappy, and then we can have a little bit of grown-up time together, okay?” “Yay!” Candice squealed. A big, dumb grin spread across her face, even as she cursed fiercely inside her head. This was almost worse than her tantrums! “I love doing grown-up things with Daddy!” Before & After - The New Maid Samantha Devereux came from old money, and she’d married well. She’d never had to work a day in her life, but there was nothing she liked more than ordering everybody else around. She’d spend her days strutting around her large manor house, barking orders at the maid, Hannah, changing her instructions constantly and forcing her to perform her duties within impossibly short timeframes. Poor Hannah couldn’t afford to give up her job, despite the awful treatment she received at the hands of her employer, not even when Mrs Devereaux went as far as to prohibit her from taking bathrooms breaks until all her work was done. The tearful young maid was forced to mop the floors and scrub the windows with a thick diaper flashing underneath the short hem of her uniform, a diaper that would inevitably end up heavy with pee by the end of the day. It may have been Hannah’s burning resentment towards her boss that first drew the Magician to take an interest in Mrs Deveraux, and he soon decided that the arrogant heiress would be the perfect candidate for one of his little games. Samantha was shocked to suddenly find herself transported to a manor even more richly furnished and extravagant than her own, right when she’d been in the middle of chewing out her maid over some insufficiently polished silverware, but she didn’t have much time to recover before she was pitched into the game that would drastically alter the course of her life. The snobbish thirty-five-year-old was able to avoid taking any penalties in the first task, but unfortunately for her, her fellow contestants didn’t much appreciate her laziness and bad attitude (Samantha had never learned to develop much of a work ethic), and she was voted out at the end of the first day. Although Mrs Deveraux cried and pleaded, the Magician wasn’t about to send her home without any ‘alterations’. With a magically imbued command, he ordered her never to pee or poop outside of her own pants again, much to her dismay. Not only that, he decided that a change in status would suit the entitled little woman, and with a snap of his fingers Samantha Deveraux went back to being Samantha Page; though she retained all her memories of her former life, in this new reality she’d never married Mr Deveraux, nor had she been born into a rich family herself. Instead she was employed as a maid at the manor she had once claimed as hers, confined to nappies and a frilly little maid’s outfit, under the strict supervision of the new lady of the house… Samantha’s New Life “Make sure that floor is spotless, potty-pants, or you won’t be getting your diaper changed before bed tonight.” Samantha glared up at Hannah, Mrs Deveraux, through tear-filled eyes, but she didn’t dare stop her scrubbing. She knew the threat was genuine. It wouldn’t be the first time she’d been sent to bed without a change, forced to spend the night in a soaked, or even stinky, nappy. It was hard to get to sleep in a cold, clammy pair of Pampers, let alone one with a big, smelly mess in the back. Over the past few weeks, Samantha had had plenty of experience dealing with full diapers, but that didn’t mean she hated them any less. Of all the humiliating features of her new life, there was nothing she despised more than having to let go of her bladder into her pants, or worse, to squat and do a poo-poo in her own knickers. Only they weren’t knickers. Not anymore. The only thing Samantha wore over her bottom these days were the thick, adult-sized baby nappies she depended upon to keep herself from making a mess on the floor. Noisy and bulky, they forced her thighs apart and crinkled with every movement she made, a constant reminder of their presence. Samantha scrubbed hard at the floor, making absolutely sure there wasn’t a speck of dirt to be seen. Her knees were sore from the amount of time she’d spent crawling around the kitchen, scouring the tiles, but she couldn’t afford to take a break if she wanted to get all her chores done before the end of her shift. Her breasts jostled in the loose-fitting blouse of her uniform, wobbling stupidly beneath her like they always did when she cleaned the floor. Her outfit was skimpy and slutty – Hannah said it was to give Mr Deveraux “something pretty to look at”, but whenever he saw her, Samantha’s former husband usually did little more than wrinkle his nose at the sight of the used diaper peeking out from under the hem of her dress. She knew the real reason was simply to humiliate her even more; there was no hiding her nappy in her outfit, and the sexiness of her uniform only served to clash ridiculously with her babyish underwear, turning her into even more of a joke. Samantha’s tummy made a loud rumbling noise. Her diaper was already drenched with pee, and with a sinking feeling in her stomach, she realised she could feel the beginnings of a bowel movement coming on. “Would you like a bathroom break, Sammy?” asked Hannah, with a faint smirk. She was leaning against the kitchen counter, watching her work with a martini in her hand. “You can go and use the toilet if you want to. I’m not a monster.” “No thank you, Mrs Deveraux,” Samantha said, as politely as she could, not pausing in her scrubbing. She didn’t want to give Hannah any excuse to discipline her, but she couldn’t stop herself from scowling. “No? Are you sure, sweetie? It sounds like you need to go potty.” Samantha said nothing. “Sammy…” Hannah said warningly. “I asked you a question. You need to go poopy, don’t you?” “Yes, Mrs Deveraux,” said Samantha, trying not to grit her teeth in anger. “Then don’t you want to use the toilet?” Samantha glared up at her former employee. Perhaps there was one thing she hated more than wearing nappies. “No thank you, Mrs Deveraux,” she said sweetly, just as Hannah had trained her to do. “I’d rather keep working and use my pants.” “Yuck!” said Hannah, clearly relishing the sight of her ex-boss acting so slavishly. “That’s disgusting, Sammy! But I suppose I should be grateful that I have such a diligent worker, shouldn’t I? Go ahead then. Fill your diaper, sweetie.” For a moment Samantha considered saying no, getting up, ripping off her soggy nappy and flinging it in Hannah’s face. But she knew it would do her no good. It wouldn’t undo the Magician’s power, and it would only get her into huge trouble. Clenching her eyes shut, face burning with shame, she did as she was told. She grunted and pushed, and a second later the seat of her Pampers bulged out behind her. She grunted again and continued to wipe the floor while she pooped. All she could do was keep doing her chores, and hope that by the end of the day she’d have done enough work to get herself out of the now thoroughly dirty diaper hanging off her hips. Before & After - Daddy's Girl Lucy Thompson was a strident feminist, an activist with a reputation across her college campus both for her good looks and for her habit of biting the head off any man who tried to flirt with her. With her beautiful face and hourglass figure, she naturally drew the eyes of all the men in her classes – but there was nothing Lucy hated more than the male gaze, as she wrote about frequently in her Critical Theory essays. She couldn’t stand the idea that people saw her as a mere sex object, and there was nothing she hated more than men who assumed she must secretly want to be “put in her place” by a big, strong man like them. Unfortunately for her, to the Magician’s mind, there’s nothing more enjoyable than taking a strong-willed, empowered woman and making her fight for her adulthood, so naturally Miss Thompson made the ideal candidate for one of his twisted games. She played the game well, however, avoiding all but a minor thumbsucking penalty and making it all the way to the final round before finally losing in a nursery rhyme sing-along contest. Tired of her constant ranting about the evils of the patriarchy, the Magician decided that Lucy needed a little help changing her attitude towards men. With a snap of his fingers, he gave her a hardcore diaper fetish and an overpowering Daddy kink that soon had her squirming on the floor with one hand stuck down the front of her pants, imagining herself being forced into diapers and made to live as a dumb toddler forever. Then the Magician gave her the choice; she could return to her normal life without so much as losing her continence, or he could strip her of all her bladder and bowel control and let her live with him as his full-time adult baby girl… Lucy’s New Life Lucy moaned around her thumb and humped her thickly padded crotch desperately against her teddy bear. Her squishy nappy felt delightful against her pussy. It was soaked with pee, just the way she liked it. Her face burned with humiliation at what she was doing, but that just made her pussy even wetter. The old her would have died with shame if she could’ve seen herself now, grinding her sopping wet Pampers on her stuffed animals. But it was the only way a stupid, horny diaper girl like her could get off. She let out another slutty moan. “Uh-oh,” came a deep male voice from above her. “I think someone’s being a naughty little girl…” Lucy felt a powerful rush of arousal. She loved the way Daddy talked to her, like she was a particularly dim-witted four-year-old. She hated him too, hated the way he’d turned her into a diaper-wearing freak, the way he’d stolen her future and reduced her to a life of bottle-feeds and early bedtimes, spankings and nappy changes. But another part, just as strong, thought it was the hottest thing ever. She looked up, and her nether regions pulsed with pleasure at the sight of his handsome face, his sadistic smile. “Does Daddy need to pull off your diaper and spank your naughty bottom, Lulu?” he asked, raising an eyebrow. Lucy shook her head hurriedly from side to side, but she couldn’t help sucking her thumb lustily at the thought of being turned over Daddy’s lap, having her nappy pulled down, getting her plump bare bottom smacked over and over again until it turned bright pink… “Are you sure?” he asked, a smirk playing around his lips. “Your Nanny told me she caught you doing something naughty this morning too.” Lucy’s face went even redder. “Did you really try to sneak a wet diaper out of the pail and put it on?” he asked, sounding deeply amused. Lucy thought she might faint with the humiliation. She gave her teddy an extra hard hump and nodded. “Silly girl,” said the Magician, reaching out and patting her padded rear. “If you want playtime in your icky used nappies then all you have to do is ask. Daddy already knows what a disgusting, depraved little girl you are.” Lucy groaned and shut her eyes, still grinding on her bear. She was getting so close to orgasm now. But then there was a sudden pressure in her bottom, and she gasped around her thumb. Instinctively she tried to clamp down, to hold it in, but that wasn’t something her body was capable of anymore. Instead, she barely felt it as a big, yucky mess filled her diaper. The Magician started to laugh, and Lucy humped her teddy bear faster and faster, even as she grimaced with revulsion. The mess in the back of her pants felt disgusting. It was so gross and stinky and babyish. She could have walked away, she told herself. She could have been a normal woman, or at least a woman who could control when she peed and pooped. But now she was just a big, smelly baby who needed nappies on her butt 24/7. A naughty, overgrown toddler who needed a Daddy to keep her in her rightful place… and she always would be. She moaned again. How could she have chosen this?! With one final, desperate thrust of her hips, Lucy had a shuddering orgasm in her soaked and stinky diaper and slumped over her teddy bear, gasping for breath. As the euphoria began to fade, the familiar shame and self-disgust started to creep over her, and she buried her face in her teddy’s soft fur. But when her Daddy bent down, kissed the top of her head, and whispered, “That’s my girl,” the tingling started in her pussy all over again.
    4 points
  37. So after Brooks and I took a journey through pamper-land we got chained there by our addictions. The only way out was to rip out the root being our diapers. After a brisk feeling couple of weeks all of our ABDL diapers were used up and we wouldn't allow ourselves to purchase anymore. After that we took some much needed time off from anything ABDL related. When we started to slowly get back into everything ABDL we thought a celebration was in order. We cleared a night from our schedules and gave our selves a small sparkling water enema with a hint of suppository to celebrate the occasion. My health has significantly improved since this has occurred and Brooks has improved mentally & physically. We also decided to purchase a couple other things for our home including some ABDL themed things for a special room and some other hobbies such as gaming, vr, and writing short stories. Overall we've been able to get our fetishes on leashes and are now doing ABDL when we want but scratching those plans when others come up!
    4 points
  38. I'm sorry it has taken so long to get this out. I may make a few corrections still, but I wanted everyone to know I have not given up the story. I will not give it up until I finish it. 03-20-24 Update: I fixed a lot of errors and improved the flow. Chapter 25 - Unexpected Addition Darlene's fingers drummed on the cold surface of her desk, her eyes staring blankly at the wall cluttered with sticky notes and IT reports. She still couldn't stop thinking about the meeting with Julian, which made her feel she was being trapped like an animal, desperately clawing for an escape. She wanted a way to vent this out of her system. Anger at Julian, Bryan, and Corporate about how they justified John’s response and pinned John's reckless behavior on her. She was only doing her job, trying to keep Avery safe just as she was asked to do. Their inability to keep their own employee safe from an ill-behaved employee who seems to have a record of issues with other employees somehow is now her fault, and there was nothing they could do but install dam security badges on each floor and entrance/exit. "Ugh," she muttered under her breath, grabbing her personal iPhone phone and swiping through her contacts. She needed someone to vent to, someone who would understand the pressure she was under and the injustice that was served to her. Laurisa and Ashley, her sisters, were always there for her in times like these. Her thumb hovered over their names before she pressed the call. The ringtone kept going on and on. "Come on, pick up," Darlene whispered, willing either of them to answer. But one by one, both calls went straight to voicemail. The weight of frustration settled heavily on her chest. "Damn it," she hissed, quickly typing out a text to both of them: 'I need to talk ASAP. Call me when you can. Really need my sisters right now.' She then proceeded to text her sisters again in desperation. “I really need one of you. I am about to lose it at work.” She sighed, locking her phone and placing it facedown on the desk. Alone with her thoughts, Darlene's mind raced back to the conversation with Julian. They just didn't understand that John was about to hurt Avery. If she let it go on, that is precisely what would have happened. He came up here in a fit of rage and was uncontrollable, yet somehow, she was expected to reign him in with calm and delicate talking. Avery had already finished his second cup of coffee and wanted to check on Darlene. He glanced down at his favorite coffee mug adorned with colorful Legos. Despite its sentimental value, it was covered in dark, crusty stains. Avery knew Darlene would see the mess and tease him. From the thought of this, he couldn't help but feel a twinge of embarrassment. So, he made his way to the communal kitchen, trying to ignore the uncomfortable bulkiness of his diaper underneath his sweatpants. In that moment, he longed for the simplicity of pull-ups, which were much easier to hide and more comfortable beneath clothing. It was a thought he never imagined he would have in his adult life. When Avery entered the kitchen area, a couple of employees were talking. Avery put his head down as he passed them by and went to the sink to wash his coffee mug. He could hear them discussing the new security measures. "Nice outfit," a voice jibed, breaking Avery's concentration. He looked down only to realize his shit was only half buttoned and showed his white shirt underneath, which was really his onesie; half his shirt was tucked into his pants, and the other half hanging out the sides of his pants. His face flushed as he looked up to see two of Darlene’s employees smirking at him. Avery turned away from them and faced the kitchen sink as he buttoned up his shirt as panic surged. Avery forced himself to remain calm. Surely, they didn't know about the diaper. Surely, Darlene hadn’t said anything to them, but Avery still felt exposed, as if they knew his secret. It didn’t matter; Avery couldn't help but feel self-conscious as the comment was made, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. He hated that he had to wear bulky diapers, and the onesie Darlene had bought for him only made him feel more exposed. Yet, it was necessary to keep his secret hidden. Their comments didn’t help him shake off the constant reminder of his vulnerability. The internal struggle between wanting to hide and needing to accept his new reality waged within him. After buttoning up and tucking in his shirt, Avery turned around to face his coworkers. “Thanks," Avery replied tersely. He tried his best to ignore the comment. Then he put the coffee mug in the sink and placed some soap in it. He began washing the outside and inside of the mug, making sure to remove any lingering stains or residue. While he rinsed his mug, he could hear the coworkers’ mumbling words, but he couldn’t make them out. His heart panicked, and he wanted out of the kitchen as fast as possible. Avery was paranoid because he just knew the coworkers were talking about him. When he finished cleaning his coffee mug, Avery walked over and knocked on the office door before entering. "Is everything okay, Darlene?" Avery asked cautiously, opening the door slowly and peering into the office. His eyes were filled with concern, but he kept a respectful distance, sensing her need for space. "Fine, Avery," she lied, forcing herself to smile. "Just dealing with some... management issues." She didn't want to burden him with her problems, especially considering the struggles he was already facing in the current environment. She knew all too well about his fragile state and the anxiety that plagued him. "Alright," he said hesitantly. “Do you mind if I grab another cup of coffee?” Avery held out his Lego coffee mug. Darlene just nodded and said, “Sure.” Her voice was dry and monotone—not the normal Darlene, and certainly not the one he met prior to this weekend at her house. Avery walked over to the Keurig and placed a K-cup in there labeled morning brew. He then went to the small office fridge and found his normal bottle of creamer labeled “Avery’s Creamer”. He turned to see if Darlene was watching, but she wasn’t. She was focused on either her email or her iPhone. He could feel her anxiety even though she was trying to hide it. Afterward, he poured his creamer into the coffee mug, set it on the Keurig, and pressed brew. Avery watched Darlene from behind. He wasn’t sure what to say. He knew this was all his fault, and she was hiding the real reason for her frustration. For some strange reason, he wanted to sit on her lap and hug her, but he refrained from doing it. She probably didn’t need a hug and would push him away right now. He was bad at reading people, and this wasn’t a time to try. Once the coffee was complete, Avery began to retreat back to his work. "If you need anything, though, I'm here." "Thank you, Avery," she whispered, grateful for his unwavering support. But right now, what she really needed was her sisters' advice. As Darlene tried to refocus on her work, she couldn't help but feel helpless, trapped within the confines of her own thoughts, the expectations of others, and the injustice she felt. Avery returned to his office to start working again, aware that he had changed the whole office atmosphere with the incident last Thursday. He couldn’t get over the feeling that everyone was looking at him, but he didn’t dare look up to see if he was right. As he sat down and sipped his coffee. Avery took a deep breath and tried to block out the distractions around him. It wasn’t long till Avery's fingers danced over the keyboard, the rhythmic tapping a soothing counterpoint to the chaos that had been swirling around him all morning. He finally had let go of the thoughts that the security cards were his fault, even though he could hear the whispers down the hallways and across the cubicles. He was able to immerse himself in his research on cell walls, seeking to understand better their structure and function for the drug interaction project he'd been assigned. The screen before him was filled with diagrams and molecular schematics, each more complex than the last. His heart pounded in his chest in excitement as he attempted to refocus on the task at hand, which he loved. He read that the cell wall lies outside the plasma membrane, which defines the boundaries of the cell itself. The wall is freely permeable to most molecules, but the membrane exhibits selective permeability, tending to concentrate specific dissolved molecules and ions inside the cell. This complicated the matter of how he could calculate the external and internal pressure effects on the cell wall, which he knew he needed to figure out to make these custom drugs effective. As he delved deeper into his research, Avery's thoughts wandered to Darlene, her own struggles weighing heavily on his mind. He wished there was more he could do to support her, but for now, all he could do was focus on his work and prove himself to be a valuable asset in their ongoing battle against cancer – and against the challenges they faced both within and beyond the walls of their workplace. A few hours passed as Avery's eyes darted between the lines of text on his computer screen, furiously absorbing every last bit of information about cell walls. The pressure of the onesie and diaper beneath his clothing weighed heavily on him today, a constant reminder of his vulnerability, but at this moment, this wasn’t what he was focused on. He clenched his jaw, determined not to let it hold him back. This whole day had not been what he had hoped to come back to. "Guess what, Avery?" A familiar voice cut through the tense silence, and he looked up to see Christy standing behind him in a pretty light blue work dress, the delicate light hugging her slender frame. Her hazel eyes sparkled with excitement as always. A hint of perfume lingered in the air, a subtle but alluring scent that added to her charm. She radiated energy and vitality as the always positive girl he had come to know. "Hey, Christy," Avery said, confused about why she was here since they didn’t have any time set up to work on anything together today. "What's going on? What are you doing here?" "Looks like we're about to be full-time work neighbors," she announced eagerly, gesturing to Bryan approaching with two boxes of office supplies in his arms. She grinned at Avery, her dimples deepening as she giggled in anticipation. "Really? That's great!" Avery forced a slight smile, though his mind raced with uncertainty. How would having a new coworker impact his already delicate situation? He didn’t want Christy to know about his diapers or, worse, about Darlene inspecting his diaper. Avery was also sure this had something to do with John, and once again, this was his fault in his mind. "Good morning, Avery," Bryan said. "I hope you don't mind us invading your space a little." "Of course not," Avery replied, trying to sound genuine but not so sure about this. "It'll be nice to have some company." Christy's enthusiasm seemed to be authentic as she started to grab one of the boxes from Bryan. "Is it okay if we put these boxes down on your desk for the moment until we know where I'm going to sit?" Christy asked, gesturing to the second box she held. "Sure," Avery managed to say, forcing a semi-fake smile onto his face. His thoughts churned like storm-tossed waves, threatening to pull him under. He really liked Christy but as an office mate. He wasn’t sure. "Here, let me help you with that," Avery offered, rising from his seat to take the box from Bryan’s hands before Christy could get to it. The box’s weight surprised him, and he nearly staggered under its bulk. “What in the world did she bring with her?” he thought to himself. He knew he should be grateful for the distraction her arrival provided—a brief respite from the relentless nagging feeling that all this was his fault—but in fact, it was just another reminder that it was his fault and another chance to be found out. "Thanks, Avery!" Christy beamed at him, her cheeks flushed with excitement. "I can't wait to get settled in." There again was her enthusiastic voice. In fact, she was glad to be getting away from John and his two cohorts. It would be much better to be close to Avery and help him program his mathematical solutions in the software. Avery couldn't help but feel a pang of envy at her carefree attitude—something he had lost touch with long ago. "Let's go see where Darlene wants to put you," Bryan said, leading the way toward the office door. Avery placed the box on his desk, still feeling the shock of Christy's unexpected move.” Want to come with us, Avery?” Bryan clapped Avery on the shoulder. Avery just nodded yes, stood up, and followed behind Bryan and Christy. He prayed that neither of them could see the bulk or hear the slight crinkly sounds of the diaper he was wearing. As they approached Darelene’s office, Avery thought to himself that he was honestly a little shocked that Darlene would have agreed to this. But then it dawned on him as they approached: Darlene probably didn’t know. She would have told him. Bryan's knuckles rapped against the closed door, and Avery couldn't help but hold his breath. He could envision the conversation that was about to take place - the confusion, frustration, and possibly even anger that would follow. A wave of guilt washed over him, knowing he was adding to Darlene's already stressful day. The door opened, revealing a puzzled Darlene, who took in the sight of Bryan and Chisty standing together and Avery standing behind them. Bryan smiled. “Good morning, Darlene. I am so grateful you agreed to this. I need to know where you plan to let Christy sit," Bryan smiled. "What? No one told me about Christy coming up here," Darlene replied, both surprised and upset. Her gaze flicked to Avery, who felt he'd been caught red-handed, even though he'd had no part in the decision and no clue about it ahead of time. Avery quickly interjected, feeling the weight of the situation bearing down on him. "I apologize, Darlene. This caught me off guard as well. I had no idea Christy would be joining us until just now." "Didn't Julian tell you?" Bryan asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. "We're moving Christy up here for her protection away from John." Bryan watched as he read Darlene’s puzzled and upset facial expressions. “I thought Julian had already discussed this with you. He told me he was going to talk to you this morning." Bryan said hastily, trying to defuse the tension. "It's just a temporary arrangement." “Temporary by what means?! Till you get, John fired?!” Darlene quickly responded in anger. As the conversation continued, Avery became increasingly distracted by the warmth of his body and the confines of the onesie he wore beneath his clothes. He tried to focus on keeping his breathing steady, but his heart raced, fueled by anxiety and an overwhelming sense of vulnerability, as he stood there feeling helpless to control this situation. Avery's heart clenched as a stepped back up against the back wall of Darlene’s office. He listened to the heated exchange between Darlene and Bryan just beyond his cubicle. He could feel the tension thicken in the air, and a knot formed in his stomach. It was apparent that Darlene wasn't happy about this unexpected change, especially since she had yet to be consulted first. He hated tense situations and never did good with them. "An IT department isn't the place for Christy," Darlene argued, her voice rising with frustration. "This isn’t a research center dedicated to some magical DNA cancer treatments and a hideout for employees who are afraid of your troublemakers." He couldn't help but empathize with Darlene's plight – she'd taken him under her wing when no one else would, and now it seemed her generosity was being taken advantage of. "Look, I understand your concerns," Bryan attempted to soothe her, his tone measured and calm. Avery's heart raced as he heard Bryan acknowledge Darlene's concerns. His anxiety increased, and he felt a sudden need to pee. "We know it's not ideal," Bryan said, "but we're worried about Christy's safety with John and his friends harassing her. With the new security badge system causing tensions, we need to take precautions." The mention of John made Avery's bladder twinge even more, but he tried to ignore the urge to use the bathroom. He wanted to be present for this conversation in case his name came up, though his body protested against his will. Plus, he was trapped inside Darlene’s Office with Bryan and Christy blocking the way. "Christy is the last person I'm taking in from your department," Darlene snapped, her voice raised so that anyone nearby could hear it. "You can't expect me to house your whole R&D center just because you can't control John and his fucking behavior." It took all of Darlene’s emotion and resolve not to slam the door on them. Avery winced at the outburst, clenching his thighs together instinctively. He could no longer deny the pressure building in his bladder, but he couldn't bring himself to leave the room. It felt like a choice between preserving his dignity, staying informed, and not looking like he didn’t care about what happened with Christy, and he didn't know which option was more terrifying. "Darlene, we would appreciate your help and understanding in this matter," Bryan replied, his voice tense but controlled. "We'll find a solution to the John issue as soon as possible." Darlene couldn't help but roll her eyes at the ridiculousness of the situation. She knew that the solution was to ignore it and pretend like it would never happen again. Plus, they wanted to make an example out of her for office violence. Avery's mind raced, trying to formulate a plan. Should he try to slip away now or risk embarrassment by waiting too long? The sudden silence in the room interrupted his thoughts, signaling that the discussion had temporarily ended. Panic gripped him as he realized he'd missed his chance to escape unnoticed. "Get it together, Avery," he thought, forcing himself to focus on his work. "You've faced worse situations before." "Please, just let me make it through this," he silently prayed. "I can't afford another slip-up." The air in the office seemed to thicken as the silence continued. Then Darlene's voice reverberated off the walls again, her anger palpable. Avery, already on edge from desperately needing to use the restroom, felt his heart rate spike at the sudden outburst. His grip on his own self-control wavered, and in that moment of terror, he lost the battle. Warmth spread through the diaper between his legs, rapidly soaking up the unexpected release. Avery's cheeks burned with humiliation, and he tried to shift his body to the side of the door frame, trying to hide any evidence of his accident. The bulky padding now felt even more intrusive, a constant reminder of his failure to keep control. Christy, oblivious to the situation unfolding just a few feet away, had been observing the heated exchange with wide eyes. When she finally glanced over at Avery, she noticed him standing uncomfortably and shifting his posture, a pained expression etched across his face. Concern filled her, and she hurried over to check on him. "Hey, are you okay?" Christy whispered close to Avery, genuine worry in her voice. Avery forced a tight-lipped smile and nodded, not trusting himself to speak. He didn't want to draw any more attention to himself, especially with everyone on edge and arguing. It took all of his willpower to keep his gaze focused on Bryan and Darlene. "Alright, if you need anything, just let me know," Christy whispered close to him, puzzled by Avery's behavior. Darlene finally let out a long sigh, her frustration dissipating slightly. "Fine," she relented, rubbing the bridge of her nose. "But this is the last time, Bryan. I can't keep taking in people from other departments just because management can't control their employees." "Thank you, Darlene," Bryan said gratefully. "I promise we'll work on finding a more permanent solution." As the conversation drew close, Avery wanted to waddle back to his office and sit in his chair, defeated yet again, but he was wet and needed a change into a fresh diaper before he accidentally leaked. It wasn't that he had anything against Christy - quite the opposite, in fact. But the prospect of having someone so close to him, someone who could potentially discover his secret, filled him with dread. He felt a tear start to swell up around his eyes. "Get a grip, Avery, don’t start to cry now," he muttered under his breath as he felt the warmth of his diaper as it swelled up around his crotch. "Alright," Darlene relented, sighing. Christy, you'll be two desks down from Avery." "Thanks, Darlene," Christy said nodding gratefully, walking back to her new spot to begin unpacking her belongings. Avery watched from the corner of Darlene’s door, not moving till everyone left. Avery then slipped towards Darlene's desk, heart pounding in his chest. The shame hung heavy in the air around him, making it difficult to breathe. "Darlene, I..." he choked out, his voice barely above a whisper. "I had another accident” as a tear slide down his face and his head hung low. "Did you bring a spare diaper in your backpack?" Darlene asked gently; concern etched across her face as she realized the argument was stressful for the boy. "Y-yes," Avery stammered, avoiding her gaze. "Alright, go get it, then." Avery wiped his tears before he left the room. Darlene got up and started closing the blinds to her office and waited for him to return. Avery quickly picked up his backpack, not paying attention to Christy, who was watching him walk back to Darelen’s office with it. When he came back with his backpack, she locked the door behind them. "Sit down," Darlene instructed, gesturing to the chair by her desk. Avery did as he was told, trying to keep his composure while his mind raced. Darlene's gentle yet firm voice offered advice, "Next time, try to remain calm. Perhaps you could practice some breathing exercises and visualize a happy place. There are some helpful apps for that." She reminded him that he couldn't let these incidents occur frequently, or others might start to question them. "I know," Avery mumbled, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. He tried to focus on the patterns in the carpet beneath his feet, but his thoughts kept intruding, taunting him with images of his coworkers' reactions if they ever found out. "Okay, let's get you changed," Darlene perked up but kept her tone professional as she opened a drawer and the supplies she brought with her this morning. "And when we're done, we both need to get back to work." "Right," Avery agreed, his voice barely audible. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself for yet another diaper change. He opened his backpack, pulled out his only spare diaper, and handed it to Darlene. It felt odd to be offering this exchange. Darlene spread out a large towel on the office floor, careful to smooth out any wrinkles. She then carefully arranged a few essential items: a package of baby wipes and a bottle of sweet-smelling baby powder. As he watched her, he couldn't help but feel his cheeks flush with embarrassment at the thought of using such items for their intended purpose. But Darlene didn't seem fazed at all, simply going about her business with a calm and confident demeanor. He couldn't help but be grateful for her as he didn’t realize this was her maternal instinct at play here. "Alright, lay down on the soft towel so I can change you into a fresh, clean diaper," Darlene instructed gently as she patted the towel. He couldn't help but feel a tingling sense of awareness and fear creeping over him, not because of Darlene but because Christy was just outside, within earshot. He could imagine her giggling if she knew his predicament. As he got up off the chair, he began to unzip his pants and step out of them, revealing the bottom of his onesie. “Do I take this off?” he asked confused. Darlene looked up at him, as she was already on her knee. “No need; the snaps are made for easy access just as I did before. Now, come on and lay down.” She patted the towel. The humiliation of these diaper changes had become all too familiar, yet a small part of him craved the comfort they provided and the attention he got from Darlene. Avery placed his pants on the chair and laid on the large towel. As Darlene leaned over to him, Avery closed his eyes and focused on the slow rise and fall of his chest. The shame still clung to him like a second skin, but he resolved to push past it and told himself to return and concentrate on his work when this was done praying Christy wouldn’t find out. He felt Darlene unbuttoned the onesie as he opened his eyes to stare at the ceiling, focusing on the patterns within the acoustic tiles. "Do I have to have the baby powder again?" he asked, hoping for the answer ‘no’ as he continued to stare up. Darlene looked down at him and replied, her tone firm but gentle. "As I said before, it's necessary to prevent diaper rash, so just trust me." He sighed, knowing she was right. But it didn't make the process any less mortifying. He heard the tapes unfasten from his diaper as she pulled the front end of the soaked diaper off, exposing him. He then lifted his hips as she slid the wet diaper from underneath him and then slid a new, fresh, disposable diaper into its place. He gritted his teeth as she applied the cold otion and baby powder, feeling exposed and vulnerable beneath her touch. He tried to connect the dots on the ceiling, hoping he wouldn’t get erect from her gentle touch on his sensitive parts. He could smell the heavy scent of baby powder in the air as it was applied to him. "Almost done," Darlene murmured, fastening the fresh diaper and then pulling the onesie in place, snapping the crotch back together. She helped him sit up, their eyes meeting for a brief moment. “You're doing great, Avery. Just remember to breathe and stay calm when you get nervous. Maybe you can prevent this future." After Darlene finished helping him, he quietly said a grateful "thank you." As Avery stood up, Darlene's hand almost reached out to pat his bottom, but she stopped herself, realizing what she was about to do. He then pulled his pants back on, feeling the added bulk of a new, fresh diaper underneath his onesie and trousers. "Of course," she replied, reassuringly squeezing his shoulder. "Now, let's get back out there and show them what you’re made of." It was almost as if she was giving encouragement to a boy not a young man. The embarrassment weighed heavily, but he couldn't afford to wallow in it. Suppressing a shudder, he picked up his backpack like he was about to head home and brought it back to his office. "Focus, Avery," he silently urged himself, knowing Christy was just outside Darlene’s office setting up her new desk. You can't change what happened, but you can keep it from happening again. You are smarter than this, stronger than this." He told himself as he did his best to hold back a tear. With that, he exited the office, determined to put the incident behind them and move forward with their day. A cacophony of thoughts raced through Avery's mind as he tried to drown out the sounds of Christy unpacking her belongings nearby. Christy glanced up from her unpacking, her gaze lingering on the closed blinds of Darlene's office. Curiosity piqued, she watched Avery return with his backpack, his body language tense and uneasy. The door clicked shut behind him, and Christy couldn't help but wonder if he was in trouble for something. "Is everything okay?" Christy asked genuine concern in her voice. "Everything's fine," Avery replied, trying to sound casual. "Just a minor issue." "Alright then," Christy said, nodding slowly as she returned to setting up her desk. Avery settled back at his desk, praying that the walls of the office had been thick enough to keep their secret safe. He focused on his research, determined not to let his anxiety get the better of him. Avery's heart raced as he returned to his desk again and slowly started to settle down, the scent of baby powder clinging to him like a cloak. Sitting down and looking at the computer, he did his best, trying not to draw attention to himself. Christy glanced at him from her new workstation; curiosity continued to be etched on her face. She didn’t feel like Avery was being straight with her and something was wrong. "Hey, Avery, can I pick your brain about this problem I'm working on that has your formulas?" she asked, strolling over with a notepad in hand. "I could use a fresh perspective." "Sure, let me take a look," Avery replied, attempting to calm his nerves. He was starting to focus on the equations before him, finding solace in their complexity. Avery began to explain the purpose and reasoning behind the equations. As they delved deeper into the project, Christy leaned in closer, her nose wrinkling delicately at a familiar scent. Soft notes of baby powder wafted toward her, causing her to pause and comment, "You smell like... baby powder?" Avery's muscles tensed when he heard the words. He struggled to maintain his composure. Sweat prickled at the back of his neck as he hastily responded, "Oh, uh, it's just a new laundry detergent." He prayed that she would accept his flimsy excuse. "It's supposed to be good for sensitive skin." "Ah, I see," Christy mused, raising her eyebrows with a hint of skepticism. She didn't press the matter further, but Avery could tell she was still puzzled by his choice of scent. The faint aroma of baby powder lingered in the air around them, mixing with the heady scent of coffee from their nearby cups. Avery quickly explained why he did what he did with the calculations that Christy was asking about. Christy finally agreed to his method. “it will be tricky to program, but I think I can figure something out.” She smiled. A wave of relief washed over Avery as Christy walked back with the notes she had taken and sat back down at her desk. They both separately drove back to their work. His mind whirred with calculations and possible solutions, grateful for the distraction from his earlier ordeal. Meanwhile, Darlene finally connected with her sister, Laurisa, on the phone when she called her back. She was eager to vent about the day's events and seek their advice. “Finally, you call me back. What took you so long?” Darlene exclaimed in a panicked and upset voice, feeling slightly neglected by her sister's delayed response. "Sorry, I was at the police department for new clients. They needed me to review their cases and complete all the necessary paperwork." Laurisa replied, her tone a bit strained as she became defensive of her own important work. Darlene could hear the exhaustion and frustration in her sister's voice and immediately regretted her initial outburst. "I'm sorry; I didn't mean to imply that your work isn't important, too." She apologized sincerely, understanding the demands of her sister's job. “Darlene paused, trying not to cry from the stressful day. “I just really need my sisters, and I can’t talk about it here. I know it is short notice, but can we all meet up for dinner tonight? I really need to talk to you girls about what's been happening at work. I am about to lose it." Darlene said, her voice strained with frustration. "Of course," Laurisa agreed, concern evident in her tone. "We'll be there for you, sis. Just tell us where and when." "Great. Let's meet at that Greek place we love around four pm if that isn’t too early. It is the only way I think we will get any reservations this late in the week." Darlene suggested, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “No problem, I can get out of work early, and I am sure Ashley can too. Her work hours are generally not till late in the day.” Laurisa and Darlene both laughed. “I will make reservations for the three of us,” Laurisa replied. Darlene thought for a second. If they were going to leave work early, she needed to take Avery with her to ensure his protection. “No, make it four.” She paused. “I am going to bring Avery, the one I talked about previously.” “Oh really? It will be interesting to meet him,” Laurisa said. “First, you can’t Psychoanalyze the boy. The poor boy is confused enough as it is.” “Okay, I won’t. At least I won’t out loud. My job is to psychoanalyze people, and I can’t just turn it off,” Laurisa giggled. With that, Darlene hung up the phone, grateful for her sisters' unwavering support. As Avery and Christy continued work separately with only one empty desk between them, he found himself growing more comfortable in her presence, forgetting about the scent of baby powder. The earlier tension seemed to dissipate, replaced by the shared language of numbers and logic. For now, at least, his secret remained safe. About an hour later, Darlene came out of her office to talk to Avery. Christy looked up. Darlene was quick to the point. “Avery, I am going to leave work early at 3:30 pm today to have an early dinner with my sisters. With everything that has happened today and last week, I want you to leave with me and come to dinner. I just want to make sure your safe when I am not around. I don’t yet trust the badge system.” Avery looked up to see that in her expression, “No” wasn’t an answer Darlene would accept; however, it would be nice to leave before Christy so he would not have to worry about being caught in the elevator with his diaper on. Plus, lunch with Darlene last week was a wonderful break from fast food. “Sure, just give me five minutes heads up to wrap everything up.” Darlene nodded as she walked over to Christy and began talking to her. Darlene wanted to apologize for her previous behavior, saying she was taken off guard and that it wasn’t her fault she was so upset. Christy's face lit up with a radiant smile as she looked up at Darlene and they began to talk, her hazel eyes sparkling with warmth and excitement as they always seem to do. Avery couldn't help but steal a glance at her, his heart clenching as he watched her chat animatedly with Darlene, possibly about her new workspace. He couldn’t help but wonder if they were talking about him, and the thought made his stomach churn with nervousness. Despite his desire to join in on their conversation, Avery stayed rooted in his seat, feeling left out and unsure of what they were discussing. He couldn't take his eyes off Christy, who seemed genuinely thrilled about something. As Darlene and Christy shook hands, Avery pretended to be focused on his work, trying not to eavesdrop. When Darlene approached him with a smile and an air of excitement, Avery couldn't help but feel a surge of anxiety. "Guess what, Avery," she said, practically bouncing with anticipation. He looked up at her, trying to act surprised by her sudden appearance. "What?" he asked eagerly. "Christy will be joining us for dinner!" Darlene announced gleefully. Avery tried to hide his nerves, but it was clear from the way his hands shook that he was taken aback. "I-I mean, that's great," he stuttered, attempting to sound enthusiastic. "I just wasn't expecting it." Darlene looked confused by his reaction. "I thought you would enjoy her company," she said innocently. Avery nodded quickly, trying to play it cool. "I do, I do. It's just...surprising." Inside, he was brimming with questions about what had just transpired between them and whether or not Christy knew about him wearing diapers. But outwardly, he put on a mask of composure and simply replied, "Christy is a wonderful person." "Perfect, Christy will join us at the restaurant around 4 pm," Darlene said with a hint of hesitation. She couldn't shake off the feeling that she had made a mistake by inviting her. However, with John lurking around and keeping a watchful eye on her was her duty. It seemed necessary to have invited her for safety. With a sigh, Darlene headed back to her office to wrap up the day's work. The anticipation of meeting her sisters and sharing all the events of the day filled her with some comfort. As she finished her work and shut down her computer, she could already picture herself sitting at the restaurant table, laughing and exchanging stories with her sisters, who were her best friends.
    4 points
  39. Hey everyone. Over the last week I've been playing with AI chatbots and LLMs to see how they do with ABDL content. I think it turned out pretty well, and now I have about 13k edited words worked into a story, and maybe 20k more once I get around to editing them, fitting them into the narrative arc, etc. One note - it starts a bit heavy, but gets lighter. Full disclosure: this was written in collaboration with an LLM, but directed and edited by me. What's weird about this is that it really felt like it was a collaboration to me - some of the elements that made me want to develop the story more came from the LLM. --- Chapter 1 Sarah stepped off the school bus and walked up to her house, her backpack bouncing lightly with each step. As she opened the front door, the smell of her mom's chocolate chip cookies wafted out to greet her. "Hi honey, how was your day?" her mom, Lisa, called out from the kitchen. "Fine," Sarah replied, setting her backpack down by the door. She headed to the kitchen, hoping to sneak a warm cookie, but stopped short when she saw her mom's serious expression. Lisa gestured for Sarah to sit at the kitchen table. "Sweetie, I wanted to talk to you about something. I know the pull-ups haven't been working well lately to keep your bed dry at night." Sarah's shoulders slumped a little, but she tried to keep a brave face. "Yeah, they've been leaking a lot." Lisa reached over and gently squeezed her hand. "I have an idea I wanted to run by you - what if we tried using tape-on diapers at night instead? They're more absorbent than the pull-ups." Sarah wrinkled her nose at the mention of diapers. "But mom, diapers are for babies! I'm way too old for those." "I know this isn't easy," Lisa said, her voice soft with understanding. "But wearing diapers at night doesn't make you a baby. They're just a tool to help keep you dry and comfortable while we work on this together." Sarah chewed on her lower lip, thinking it over. The idea of wearing diapers made her feel self-conscious, but she was also tired of waking up in a wet bed. "Do you really think they'd help?" Lisa smiled reassuringly. "I think it's worth a try. And remember, your dad and I love you no matter what - diapers or no diapers. We're so proud of how brave you're being about all of this." Sarah managed a small smile at that, feeling a little bit lighter. "Okay, I guess we can try the diapers. But only at night, right?" "That's right, honey. Just at nighttime, and no one else ever has to know." Lisa stood up and grabbed a cookie from the cooling rack, handing it to Sarah with a wink. "Now, how about we have some of these cookies and you can tell me all about your day? I heard a rumor that a certain someone aced her spelling test!" Sarah grinned, biting into the warm, gooey cookie. As she began to recount her day, the worry about the diapers faded a bit. She knew it wouldn't be easy, but with her mom and dad's love and support, she felt like maybe she could handle this new challenge. *** A few days later, Sarah arrived home from school and found her mom, Lisa, in the kitchen, preparing dinner. "Hey sweetie, how was your day?" Lisa asked, looking up from the vegetables she was chopping. "Fine," Sarah replied, grabbing a snack from the pantry. As she turned around, she noticed a package on the counter. Curiosity piqued, she read the label: "Youth Diapers." Lisa saw her looking and gave a warm smile. "Ah, I see you've spotted our new helpers. I know it might seem a little strange at first, but I think these could really make a difference with the nighttime leaks." Sarah bit her lip, feeling a mix of emotions. "Do I have to wear them?" she asked hesitantly. Lisa put down her knife and came over to give Sarah a reassuring hug. "Let's just give them a try and see how it goes. Remember, this is only for nighttime, and no one else ever has to know. If they don't work out, we'll put our heads together and come up with another plan." Sarah leaned into her mom's embrace, drawing comfort from her steady presence. "Okay, I guess we can try them." "That's my brave girl," Lisa praised, giving Sarah an extra squeeze before returning to her cooking. "I'm making your favorite tonight - spaghetti and meatballs. Why don't you tell me about that science project you were working on while I finish up?" As Sarah launched into an explanation of her potato battery experiment, the diapers faded to the back of her mind. Laughing and chatting with her mom over dinner, she felt a little more ready to face this new challenge. That evening, after dinner and a shower, Sarah's mom brought one of the diapers into her bedroom. "Let's make sure it fits alright. Do you want to try putting it on yourself first?" Sarah hesitated, then shook her head, feeling overwhelmed. Her mom smiled gently, "That's okay. Lay down and I'll help you." With shaky breaths, Sarah laid on her bed, dressed in an oversized t-shirt. Her mom unfolded the diaper, and Sarah's eyes widened at how thick and crinkly it looked. She squirmed as her mom slid it under her bottom and pulled it up between her legs, securing it snugly around her waist. The bulk felt strange and uncomfortable. "How does that feel? Not too tight?" her mom asked as Sarah slowly sat up, acutely aware of the diaper crinkling with every move. "It's okay... just weird," Sarah mumbled, her face burning, as she put on her pajamas. Her mom tucked her into bed, trying to keep things as normal as possible, even with the obvious diaper bulge under the covers. "I'm proud of you," she said softly, kissing Sarah's forehead. Sarah lay awake for a while, intensely aware of the diaper's presence. She worried about waking up wet, wondering if it would leak like the pull-ups usually did. Mostly though, she just felt embarrassed and babyish as the crinkly plastic constantly reminded her of what she was wearing. *** The next morning, Sarah woke up slowly, blinking against the sunlight streaming through her curtains. As she stretched, she became aware of an unfamiliar sensation - the diaper between her legs was thick and squishy, but the sheets beneath her were dry. Sitting up, Sarah patted the bed around her, marveling at the lack of damp spots. A small smile tugged at her lips as she realized the diapers had done their job. Just then, there was a soft knock at the door. "Sarah? You awake, sweetie?" Lisa called softly, peeking her head in. Sarah nodded, suddenly feeling a little self-conscious about her wet diaper. "Yeah, I'm up." Lisa came in and sat on the edge of the bed, giving Sarah a warm smile. "And how did the diapers hold up? Did you stay dry?" Sarah fidgeted with the edge of her blanket. "The diaper's wet," she admitted. "But the bed's all dry." "That's wonderful, honey!" Lisa praised, giving Sarah a big hug. "I'm so proud of you. I know this isn't easy, but you're handling it with such maturity." Sarah leaned into the hug, feeling a mix of emotions - relief that the diapers had worked, happiness at her mom's praise, and still a little embarrassment at needing them at all. As if sensing her thoughts, Lisa pulled back and looked Sarah in the eye. "Remember, sweetheart, this doesn't define you. You're still my smart, brave, amazing Sarah, no matter what. And we're going to keep working on this together, okay?" Sarah nodded, blinking back a few tears. "Okay, Mom. Thanks." "Now, what do you say we get you out of that wet diaper and ready for the day? I think I smell Daddy's famous pancakes cooking downstairs!" Lisa grinned, tickling Sarah's side. Sarah giggled, the heaviness of the moment lifting. "With chocolate chips?" "Is there any other kind?" Lisa winked, helping Sarah out of bed. As Lisa helped her out of the wet diaper and into a clean pair of underwear, Sarah felt a little flicker of hope amidst the mixed emotions. Maybe, with her parents' love and support, she really could get through this. "Race you to the kitchen!" Sarah challenged, taking off down the hall with a laugh. Lisa chuckled, following behind at a jog. "Oh, you're on!" As they bounded into the kitchen, Michael looked up from the stove with a grin. "There are my two favorite girls! Who's ready for some world-famous chocolate chip pancakes?" "Me!" Sarah exclaimed, climbing up onto her stool at the counter. As Michael slid a stack of fluffy pancakes onto her plate, winking at her over the syrup bottle, Sarah felt a warmth that had nothing to do with the food. Sure, the diapers were still new and a little weird. But here, laughing with her mom and dad over a delicious breakfast, she knew she was loved and supported, no matter what. And that made all the difference. *** Sarah arrived home from school to find Lisa waiting for her in the living room, a sympathetic smile on her face. "Hi sweetie, how was your day?" Sarah shrugged, setting down her backpack. "It was okay, I guess." Her eyes fell on the diaper laid out on the coffee table, and she felt a flutter of nerves in her stomach. Lisa patted the couch next to her. "Come sit with me for a minute. I was thinking it might help to practice wearing your diaper for a bit before bedtime tonight. Just to get used to the feeling." Sarah's cheeks flushed at the suggestion. "Right now? But what if Daddy sees?" "Daddy's still at work, honey. It's just us," Lisa reassured her. "And remember, there's nothing to be embarrassed about. This is just a part of our new routine, like brushing our teeth or putting on pajamas." Sarah hesitated, then nodded, settling onto the couch beside her mom. Lisa helped her wiggle out of her jeans and underwear, keeping up a steady stream of light chatter about her day to help Sarah feel more at ease. As Lisa brought the front of the diaper up snugly and taped it securely at the sides, Sarah couldn't help but giggle. "It's so crinkly!" Lisa grinned, poking Sarah's nose playfully. "The crinkliest! But you know what that means? It will keep you dry." Sarah reached for her jeans, but her mom stopped her. "Those might be a bit snug over the diaper, honey. It's pretty thick. Why don't you just wear it like this for a little while, since we're staying in?" Sarah wanted to protest, but the words stuck in her throat. Clad in only a t-shirt and the bulky diaper, she felt more exposed than ever. Gingerly, she stood up, blushing at how the thick padding forced her legs apart. For the next half hour, Sarah went about her usual after-school routine - having a snack, watching a little TV, starting on her homework. The diaper felt bulky and weird at first, but as she got caught up in her activities, she found herself forgetting about it for minutes at a time. That is, until the first twinge from her bladder reminded her of its presence. Sarah froze, the urge to pee suddenly at the forefront of her mind. Usually, she'd just run to the bathroom without a second thought. But now, with the diaper... She thought of asking her mom for help, but didn’t want to do anything to draw attention to the diaper. She pressed her legs together tightly, trying to hold it, but the bulk of the diaper made it difficult. A small spurt of urine dampened the front of the diaper and Sarah froze, panicking. She desperately tried to clench her muscles, but the need overpowered her and she felt herself fully relaxing. The diaper grew warm and heavy between her legs as it absorbed the flood. Sarah felt hot tears pricking her eyes. The sensation of purposely wetting herself was distressing and humiliating. When the flow finally stopped, she sat motionless, overwhelmed by the soggy bulk encasing her. "Sarah? Everything alright?" Her mom came in from the kitchen and immediately noticed her daughter's distress. "Oh honey, did you have an accident?" The kind words broke Sarah's composure and she started to cry, covering her face. Her mom sat beside her and pulled her into a hug, letting her sob into her shoulder. "Shh, it's okay sweetie. You didn't do anything wrong. The diaper did its job, see? No mess." She rubbed Sarah's shaking back. "I know this is so hard. But we'll get through it together." Sarah just clung to her mom, drawing shaky breaths. In that moment, she was deeply grateful for her mother's steadfast support and lack of judgment. Even so, the road ahead seemed dauntingly steep. Her mom gave her a gentle squeeze before saying, "Let's get you changed into a dry diaper before dinner, okay?" Sarah nodded, sniffling. She let her mom guide her to lay back on the couch and remove her diaper. The process of being changed was embarrassing, but also comforting in a way. There was something soothing about her mother's calm, tender care. A fresh diaper was slid beneath her bottom and secured snugly around her hips. The clean, dry bulk felt better, but was still a strange sensation. Her mom helped her to sit up, giving her a soft smile. "There we go, all clean and dry. Ready for dinner?" Sarah managed a small nod, still feeling shaky and raw. She clung to her mom's hand as they walked to the kitchen, intensely aware of the way the thick padding made her waddle. As Sarah and her mom set the table, they heard the front door open and close. "I'm home!" Sarah's dad called out. Sarah froze, suddenly acutely aware of the bulky diaper crinkling loudly under her oversized t-shirt. She shot her mom a panicked look. Her mom gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. "It's okay, sweetie. Daddy knows about the diapers, remember? There's nothing to be embarrassed about." Sarah swallowed hard, trying to calm her racing heart as her dad entered the kitchen. He greeted them warmly, kissing her mom on the cheek before turning to Sarah. "Hey there, princess. How was your day?" Sarah managed a shaky smile, fighting the urge to hide behind her mom. "It was okay," she mumbled, shifting uncomfortably as the diaper crinkled with her movement. If her dad noticed her attire or the telltale bulge and crinkling, he didn't show it. He just pulled her into a warm hug as usual. Sarah relaxed slightly, comforted by the familiarity of his embrace. Dinner was a quieter affair than usual, with Sarah's parents carrying most of the conversation as she picked at her food. She couldn't quite shake the feeling of the diaper between her legs, a constant reminder of her shame. But her parents' easy normality helped a little, making the situation feel slightly less overwhelming. After dinner, Sarah helped clear the table before retreating to the couch to watch tv, trying to ignore the diaper. As her bedtime approached, she turned to her mom and said, "I think I'm ready for bed.” Her mom nodded understandingly. "Okay, honey. Let's go get you changed and settled." In her bedroom, Sarah laid down on her bed, her cheeks flushing as her mom gently removed the still dry diaper. “Do you want to go to the bathroom?” her mom asked. Sarah eagerly got up. Once that part of her nighttime routine was finished, her mom had secured a fresh, thick diaper around her hips for the night and helped Sarah into a pair of oversized pajama bottoms. The extra room helped accommodate the diaper's bulk, but it was still noticeable. Sarah blushed as she caught sight of herself in the mirror, looking more like a toddler than an 8-year-old. Her mom turned down the covers and patted the bed invitingly. Sarah climbed in, hyper-aware of the crinkling with every movement. As her mom pulled the blankets up around her, Sarah felt tears pricking at her eyes again. "Mom?" she whispered shakily. "Do you think I'll ever not need diapers?" Her mom smoothed Sarah's hair back from her face, her touch gentle. "Of course, sweetie. This is just temporary, remember? We're going to keep working on it and I fully believe you'll get past this. But even if it takes a while, that's okay too. Daddy and I love you no matter what, diapers or no diapers." Sarah nodded, blinking back tears. She clung to her mom's hand, drawing strength from her solid presence. Her mom leaned down and kissed her forehead. "Sweet dreams, honey. Daddy and I are so proud of you. We'll get through this together, I promise." As her mom turned out the light and left the room, Sarah curled up on her side, the diaper crinkling softly with her movement. She tried to focus on her mom's comforting words instead of the embarrassment swirling in her stomach. It wasn't easy, accepting this new reality. The diapers felt like a glaring sign of babyishness, a step backward she hadn't wanted to take. But in the darkness, her parents' steadfast love and support felt like a lifeline. Maybe, just maybe, if she leaned on that love... if she trusted in their belief in her... she could come out the other side of this. A few tears slipped down her cheeks, but Sarah clung to that hope as she drifted off to sleep, aware of the diaper’s thickness. Chapter 2 (a few weeks later) Sarah lay on her bed, the crinkle of the diaper loud as her mom fastened the tapes securely. She fiddled with the edge of her pajama top, a question burning on her tongue. "Mom?" she finally asked, her voice small. "I really want to have a sleepover with Kate. She’s asked me to spend the night a couple times. But I'm scared she'll find out about... you know." Her mom checked the legs of the diaper, smiling gently. "I understand, sweetie. Sleepovers are a big deal at your age. It's okay to want that experience." Sarah nodded, biting her lip. "But how can I do it? With the bedwetting and the diapers?" "Well," her mom began thoughtfully, "what if you wore pull-ups instead of diapers for the sleepover? They're less bulky and might be easier to hide." Sarah shook her head vigorously. "No way. The pull-ups leaked all the time. That would be worse. I don't want to risk it." "Okay, that's valid." Her mom tapped her chin, considering. "What if we hosted the sleepover here, at our house? That way, you'd have all your usual supplies and routines." Sarah sat up a little, interest piqued. "Like how?" "Well, we could hide all the diapers in the master bedroom. I could diaper you there. We’d just need to distract Kate for a minute during the diaper change.” Sarah nodded slowly, warming to the idea. "And in the morning, You could wake me up early and change out of the diaper. Before Kate wakes up." "Exactly," her mom agreed with a smile. "We could double-check that your pajamas hide the diaper well." Sarah took a deep breath, feeling a flicker of excitement alongside the nerves. "I think... I think I want to try it. Having the sleepover here, I mean. It feels less scary than sleeping at Kate's house." Her mom squeezed her hand reassuringly. "I think that's a brave and wise choice. We can make sure everything is set up to help you feel comfortable and confident." Sarah exhaled slowly, nodding. "Okay. I'll ask Kate if she wants to sleep over here next weekend. I'll just tell her my house is better because... because we have a trampoline! And a popcorn machine!" Her mom laughed, eyes twinkling. "Those are excellent selling points. I'm sure she'll be thrilled." Sarah managed a smile, feeling a weight lift off her chest. Maybe this could work. Maybe she could have a normal sleepover, even with the bedwetting. It would take some extra planning and courage, but she was starting to believe it was possible. Her mom enveloped her in a warm hug. "I'm so proud of you, Sarah. You're facing your fears head-on. That's true bravery, you know." Sarah nestled into the embrace, drawing strength from her mom's steadfast support. She knew there would still be challenges and scary moments ahead. But for now, she allowed herself to feel a spark of hope and excitement. With her mom in her corner and a solid plan, perhaps even the biggest obstacles could be overcome, one diaper and one sleepover at a time. *** The next day at school, Sarah nervously approached Kate during lunch. "Hey, Kate? I was wondering... instead of me sleeping over at your house, would you maybe want to have a sleepover at my house this weekend?" Kate's eyes widened slightly, and she fidgeted with her sandwich. "Oh, um... I don't think I can this weekend. My family has... plans." Sarah's heart sank, but she tried not to let her disappointment show. "Oh, okay. No worries. Maybe another time?" Kate nodded, not quite meeting Sarah's eyes. "Yeah, definitely. Another time for sure." The rest of the school day dragged by, Sarah's mind spinning with worries and what-ifs. Had she said something wrong? As soon as she got home, Sarah sought out her mom, finding her folding laundry in the living room. "Mom? I asked Kate about sleeping over here, but she said she can't. She seemed kind of weird about it." Her mom set down the shirt she was folding, patting the couch cushion next to her. Sarah plopped down with a sigh. "I'm sorry, sweetie. Did she say why she couldn't?" her mom asked gently. Sarah shrugged, picking at a loose thread on the couch. "She just said her family has plans this weekend. But it felt like maybe there was more to it." Her mom nodded thoughtfully. "It's possible her family does have something going on. Or maybe she's just not ready for sleepovers yet, for her own reasons." Sarah hadn't considered that. She chewed her lip, thinking. "You mean... like maybe she's worried about something too? Like I am with the bedwetting?" "It's possible," her mom said with a soft smile. "Everyone has their own challenges and fears, even if we can't always see them." Sarah leaned against her mom, absorbing this idea. "So what should I do? I don't want to pressure her or make things weird." Her mom wrapped an arm around Sarah's shoulders, giving a comforting squeeze. "I think the best thing is to keep being a good friend, just like you always are. Let Kate know the invitation is open, but don't push. When she's ready, she'll let you know." Sarah nodded slowly. "Okay. I can do that." She hesitated, then added quietly, "I just really wanted to try having a sleepover. To feel... normal." Her mom pressed a kiss to the top of Sarah's head. "I know, sweetie. And you will, when the time is right. In the meantime, how about we have our own special sleepover this weekend? We can camp out in the living room, make popcorn, and watch all your favorite movies." Sarah managed a small smile at that. "With sleeping bags and everything?" "Absolutely. And I'll even let you choose the toppings for our sundaes." Sarah giggled, feeling a bit lighter. "Even if I want gummy bears and chocolate sauce?" "Even then," her mom agreed with a grin. "It'll be our own special tradition." Sarah hugged her mom tightly, grateful for her unwavering support and understanding. The disappointment over the sleepover still stung a little, but her mom's love and the promise of their own special sleepover helped soothe it. Maybe Kate just needed time, Sarah thought. Just like Sarah had needed time to work up the courage for a sleepover invitation. And in the meantime, she could focus on enjoying the little moments of connection and normalcy, even if they looked a bit different than she had imagined. With a deep breath and a determined nod, Sarah hopped off the couch, ready to start planning their living room campout.
    3 points
  40. Sometimes I feel guilty about my diaper trash , not because of the environment but because my diaper pail bag is so heavy I feel bad for the trash guys that have to fling it in the truck.
    3 points
  41. I don't know enough about the platforms you mentioned to really offer much sound advice, other than to say that I've been a DL pretty much my entire life - I can't remember ever not being fascinated with diapers and wearing them, etc. I'm married and I have a family. and opening up about this to my wife felt fraught with risk and was terrifying, really, and it took me a long time to do it. In the meantime, I had diapers hidden around the house and I wore them when my family was away, or when I was away on trips, and I didn't, and I don't consider that to be in any way cheating on her. I wasn't meeting up with people - that could be a different story, depending on what was involved, I guess - but, in any relationship, there has to be some psychological space that is just yours, and some that is just theirs. Expecting two people to be completely open books to each other about everything is probably unrealistic, and something like this can feel like a bombshell, in that it could potentially imperil everything that he likes about his relationship with you, if you consider it to be immediately the most important aspect of his personality, and, particularly if you also find it objectionable. In the end, I "came out" to my wife because I knew that sooner or later, she would probably find out, and I figured we were both better off if that happened on a prescribed timeline, and not some Wednesday afternoon when she's searching for a tire pump and comes across a case of giant toddler diapers in the back of the garage, or whatever. Your partner probably wishes now that they'd been more proactive, rather than waiting for you to step on this landmine of sorts, but, it's a huge step - most people's attitudes about diapers were formed when they were very, very young - diapers are for babies, diapers are gross, diapers are shameful, nobody wants to wear diapers, why would you want to do that? So, expecting understanding and openness from you on the topic could be considered wildly optimistic, even in a really good relationship. I wouldn't use their hiding of "this" interest as a litmus test for the health of your entire relationship, is what I'm saying. And if it's really not a big deal to you, then once they believe that, they are going to be ecstatic, most likely, and your relationship will be stronger than ever.
    3 points
  42. I have one memory of going down for a nap and my mom had me in plastic pants but no diaper. I was 4 years old. By the ime I was 5 or 6, I wanted to be back in those plastic pants but there were none to be had. Whenever I saw another toddler in their wonderful puffy plastic pants it would drive me crazy that i could not be wearing them too. Of course, I wanted the whole treatment...cloth diapers, pinned on with J&J baby powder and those adorable plastic pants. Going into Woolworths in the 1950s was magical to walk down the aisle where baby items were displayed. I would be mesmerized by all the Gerber pants, diapers and assorted items for babies. It would be a long time before I was able to finally purchase plastic pants that actually fit my grown up body. They were the snap on kind ( 4 snaps to a side ) and flannel lined but I didn't care. I was in DL heaven. I'm 75 years old now and the thrill of beng diapered with my "baby pants" on is as strong today as it ever was.
    3 points
  43. Your post is well reasoned, and in the abstract I agree with you. Unfortunately, to judge from the comments that some readers leave on stories pursuing the child abuse through diaper humiliation theme, there are clearly people here cheering on the abuse, and just as clearly enjoying it. The power relationship between parent/stepparent/guardian and child is one-sided, and in the case of prepubescent children, extremely so. It seems to me, therefore, that every author mining this very popular trope should take great care with the subject matter. You have managed this issue very well in your own work, but there are others writing here that do not measure up to your standards.
    3 points
  44. It's been almost a year since I've popped in here, but I have good news to share! On a whim I decided to try to go through Planned Parenthood for hormones because I have a fellow trans friend who highly recommended it to me. The initial appointment was nerve-wracking. But they took blood to tests and the next day I had the results and was getting a call from the nurse to go over my results. She sent the perscription over and that was that! Due to my monthly income I qualified for a program that made the appointment (labs included) only 40 bucks. And using coupons online (as I have no health insurance) I got my prescription and supplies for 35 bucks. Hard to believe starting a transition I've wanted for over a decade only takes 75 dollars. But I'm so excited!
    3 points
  45. You can put them in my bedroom closet. If you ask for them later I will deny they were ever there!
    3 points
  46. Now you have some extra motivation to find an income source. May both your bank account and your diapers never run out of liquidity...
    3 points
  47. There's lies... damn lies... and ....
    3 points
  48. Abuse and humiliation of a character under 18, in any form. As an abuse survivor my self who lost his innocence; I just can’t understand, why people enjoy reading stuff like that. To me it just normalizes it as being ok, when its clearly not =/. (These are my personally held beliefs, yours may be different, while I may disagree I’m not going make an issue out of it.)
    3 points
  49. The amount of times as a kid I slept in the same unchanged bed. My mother refused to change my bed every day. I just got used to it. Often I peed it deliberately to warm it up a bit.
    3 points
  50. Chapter 4 --- The next day Sarah approached Kate with a shy smile. "I was thinking... I think I can spend the night at your house next weekend. We don’t have that… thing … with my family." Kate’s heart leaped into her throat, not believing that Sarah had said yes, but now that the moment was here, the reality of it felt overwhelming. She bounced on her toes. "Awesome! It's going to be so much fun. We can stay up late telling ghost stories and painting each other's nails and..." As Kate chattered on enthusiastically, Sarah felt a blush creeping up her neck. The idea of her first sleepover was thrilling, but the looming specter of her nighttime issues hung heavily over the excitement. She thought of the practice runs she'd done with her mom, the awkward process of diapering and cleaning up discreetly. Could they really pull that off at Kate's house, without anyone finding out? Sarah took a deep breath, trying to center herself. Her mom's words echoed in her head: "You're facing your fears head-on, and that's the definition of bravery." She could do this. She had a plan, she had practiced, and most importantly, she had her mom's unwavering support. Sarah tuned back in to Kate's animated planning, forcing a smile that she hoped looked more confident than she felt. "That all sounds perfect," she agreed, her voice only slightly unsteady. "I can't wait." Their teacher called for the class to settle down, and the rest of the day passed in a blur, Sarah's mind constantly flicking between giddy anticipation and nervous worst-case scenarios. By the time she got home, she felt like a tightly coiled spring, ready to snap at the slightest touch. *** Kate nervously fiddled with the hem of her shirt as she approached her mom, who was folding laundry in the living room. "Hey Mom? Sarah said she could spend then night. Can we practice the sleepover plan one more time? I want to make sure I've got it down." Kate's mom smiled warmly, reaching out to smooth Kate's hair. "That’s great news. Of course, sweetie. Let's go through it step by step, so you feel totally prepared." She retrieved a diaper from the package in Kate's room, then paused. "For the sleepover how about we store most of these in the master bedroom? That way, they'll be out of sight.” Kate nodded gratefully, and followed her mom to the bathroom for their practice run. Lucky, their dog, tried to follow, but Kate’s mom closed the door and said, “Lucky, you’ll have to wait - there’s barely enough room for two of us in her.” "Alright, honey, go ahead and lie down on the bathmat," her mom instructed gently as Lucky whined quietly outside the door. Kate obeyed, her heart fluttering with nerves about the sleepover as she settled onto the plush rug. The bathroom tile felt cool against her bare legs. Her mom knelt beside her, unfolding the diaper with practiced movements. "Bottom up, sweetie." Kate lifted her hips, allowing her mom to slide the diaper beneath her. "There we go," her mom murmured, securing the tabs snugly around Kate's waist. "How does that feel? Not too tight?" Kate sat up gingerly, aware of the comfortable bulk between her legs. "Perfect," she assured, wriggling a bit to settle the padding. Her mom helped her to her feet, then walked her through the morning removal process. "So, first thing when you wake up, you'll want to sneak in here and take off the diaper. Roll it up tightly, then slip it into one of these scented bags, like this." She demonstrated, sealing the bag with a quick twist. "Then just tuck it into the trash can under the sink. I'll make sure to empty it before Sarah wakes up, so she'll never know it was there." Kate nodded along, committing each step to memory. A small part of her marveled at how surreal this all felt - strategizing ways to hide diapers from her best friend, like some kind of bizarre spy mission. As if reading her mind, her mom reached out to cup Kate's cheek, her eyes soft with understanding. "I know this all feels a bit strange and scary, honey. But you're handling it with so much grace and bravery. I'm really proud of you." Kate leaned into the touch, feeling some of her anxiety melt away. "Thanks, Mom," she whispered. "I couldn't do this without you." They stayed like that for a long moment, just breathing together, until Kate remembered something. "Oh! Um, while we're here...could you maybe put me in a fresh diaper?" Her mom, recognizing her nervousness about the sleepover, smiled tenderly. "Of course, sweetie. Come here." She guided Kate back down to the bathmat, diapering her with the same gentle efficiency as before. As she taped the last tab in place, she smoothed a hand over Kate's arm. "It's okay to be nervous," she murmured. "Sleepovers can be scary even without the extra challenges. But you've got this, Kate. You're so much stronger than you know." Kate blinked back sudden tears, nodding shakily. "I love you, Mom," she whispered, the words feeling somehow too big and not big enough for this moment. Her mom gathered her into a warm hug, mindful of the padding between them. "I love you too, baby. Always and forever, no matter what." *** The next day at school, Sarah and Kate huddled together during lunch, excitement and nerves mingling as they planned out their sleepover. "I was thinking we could make personal pizzas for dinner," Kate suggested, doodling topping ideas in the margin of her notebook. "And then maybe have an epic Mario Kart tournament after?" Sarah grinned, nudging Kate's shoulder with her own. "That sounds perfect. And we can't forget the most important part - staying up way too late talking and giggling until your mom has to tell us to go to sleep for the third time." Kate laughed, a bright, unburdened sound that made Sarah's heart lift. In that moment, all her anxiety about diapers and nighttime accidents felt far away, eclipsed by the simple joy of scheming with her best friend. The rest of the day passed in a blur of giddy anticipation and carefully concealed nerves. By the time Sarah got home, she felt like a bottle of shaken soda, ready to burst with a jumble of emotions. When Sarah got home, her mom emerged from the home office, and sensing Sarah’s nervous energy, motioned for her to sit on the couch. She said, “We have a great plan - I know it will work. Let’s review it again. We can even do another dry run." They settled on the living room couch, Sarah fidgeting with the hem of her shirt as she repeated the plan they'd come up with. "So when it's getting close to bedtime, you’ll come over and say I forgot my medication. You'll meet me in the bathroom to help with the diaper. Then in the morning, I'll get up before Kate, take off the diaper, and wrap it up to throw it away when I get home. Right?" Her mom nodded, reaching out to still Sarah's restless hands with a gentle squeeze. "That's right, honey. And remember, we'll have your overnight bag packed with extra diapers and supplies, just in case." Sarah took a deep breath, trying to let her mom's calm confidence settle her jumping nerves. "Okay. Yeah. I think I've got it."
    3 points
×
×
  • Create New...